Craving Owen

 

 

Tides of Love 2 

Craving Owen Reaching Uli while trying to find Connor, Owen falls in love with five men involved in a terrible war. Yane, Alcharr, Sassaki, Hash, and Kyllian are bound by age-old histories of enmity, hate, and greed. Nymph Yane is in love with Alcharr, but forced into an arranged betrothal for the purpose of a political union. Their two nations mean to fight the wyrms attacking Yane's lands—Sassaki's people. All the while, Hash tries to investigate the situation and find a way to control it. But when they meet Owen, their priorities change, and they become involved in a desperate fight to keep Owen safe. They enlist the help of air wizard Kyllian. But even as Kyllian's forceful passion teaches them the truth about themselves, the five struggle against a plot that can destroy the world. Can craving Owen unite his five lovers? Can Owen's love defeat the differences between them? Genre: Alternative (M/M or F/F), Fantasy, Ménage a Trois/Quatre Length: 68.596 words 

 

CRAVING OWEN Tides of Love 2

Scarlet Hyacinth

LOVEXTREME FOREVER MANLOVE

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

 

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at [email protected]

 

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: LoveXtreme Forever ManLove

CRAVING OWEN Copyright © 2011 by Scarlet Hyacinth E-book ISBN: 1-61034-843-5 First E-book Publication: October 2011 Cover design by Jinger Heaston All art and logo copyright © 2011 by Siren Publishing, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

 

Letter to Readers Dear Readers, If you have purchased this copy of Craving Owen by Scarlet Hyacinth from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book. The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment. This is Scarlet Hyacinth’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Hyacinth’s right to earn a living from her work. Amanda Hilton, Publisher www.SirenPublishing.com www.BookStrand.com

 

DEDICATION For R.D. Writing is like falling in love. Never say never.

 

 

CRAVING OWEN Tides of Love 2 SCARLET HYACINTH Copyright © 2011

Chapter One Owen scanned the expanse of the desert in front of him in dismayed frustration. Two months of efforts finally led him into The Silent Zone, where his friend Connor had disappeared. He was here at last, and he didn’t know what to do now. He recalled his last conversation with the official in charge of Connor’s case. “What do you mean you’ve given up on the investigation?” Owen fumed, glaring at the police officer in front of him. “You can’t be serious.” The man sighed in a mix of exasperation and tiredness. “And we’ve told you before, sir. We’ve combed the entire desert to look for your friend. Beyond the tattered clothes, the camera, and the vehicle, there’s no trace of Connor Spade.” “But surely, there must be something you can do.” The police officer shook his head. “I’m sorry, sir. We can’t help you.” The man had not cared enough to persist in the search, but Owen knew somewhere in this godforsaken place, he could find a trace of Connor. Something in his gut told him, and he always followed his instincts—except when it came to men, and his stupidity always led

Craving Owen

9

him to abysmal relations. But his love life or lack thereof didn’t matter. Connor meant more to him than anything else in this world. The other man was Owen’s only family, his only friend, and Owen would rather die before he allowed Connor’s disappearance to be swept under the rug just like that. Angry and frustrated, Owen began walking forward through the desert. The sun scorched him, even at the early hour, and the sand seemed to glow with an unholy light. It was just an illusion caused by the heat, Owen knew, but it didn’t make him feel any better. “Connor!” he shouted at the nothingness. “Connor!” He didn’t get any reply, and he squashed his irrational disappointment. He knew better than to believe it would be so easy. If only he could get one lead, one single lead…but the desert did not answer, and the smoldering heat mocked him. How would he possibly find his friend here when the police had failed? Cursing, Owen trekked forward, clinging to his resolve to eliminate the physical discomfort caused by the high temperature. The authorities were hiding something, he just knew it. They’d refused to show him any of the things left behind by Connor and to return them, even when his friend had been declared dead. Owen did not know the policy in such cases, but something didn’t feel right about all this. He could tell. He’d asked around in the city, and he’d found out Connor had intended to go to the ruins in The Silent Zone the day of his disappearance. Owen meant to do the same, except he couldn’t find enough funds to rent a car. With Connor gone, it had become increasingly difficult for him to keep the apartment and continue paying the rent by himself. The travel expenses also cost him quite a bit. He hoped he’d still have a job when he came back, because otherwise he didn’t know what he would do. But none of those glum thoughts deterred him. Onward Owen went, seeking his friend, calling out his name. The sun continued to

 

10

Scarlet Hyacinth

relentlessly attack him, and Owen felt certain his light coloring would cause him to look like a boiled crab the next day. Perhaps for that reason, when he first saw the clouds gathering over the horizon, he let out a sigh of relief. However, when the sound of thunder reached his ears, he realized randomly strolling through the desert while a storm raged would be even more dangerous than doing so during a sunny day. True enough, he hadn’t managed to come up with an alternate solution when he’d first come here, but he knew better than to stick around with the ominous darkness looming over him. He decided to backtrack and return once the storm passed, but then he realized what he was doing. He couldn’t abandon Connor to his fate, not even for an hour, let alone a day, or whatever time it took for the storm to end. Then again, if Owen got lost or killed, who would help Connor? It was impossible to decide, at least until Owen spotted something ahead of him he hadn’t originally seen. The ruins he’d heard so much about, the same ones Connor supposedly intended to visit, appeared in his line of sight. He was pretty sure the police must have investigated them—locals did know how to get there after all. But the desert seemed so deceptive and tricky. Owen couldn’t risk losing his chance. The storm clouds seemed to gather above them in an unnatural manner. Light crackled around the ruins, manifesting in a weird, bright whirlpool. Anyone in his right mind would have turned tail and run for his life. Owen didn’t. Something in the sight called out to him in a strange way, and he found himself walking forward. In spite of it all, he might have still changed his mind if the storm didn’t suddenly burst into a full-blown hurricane. Owen froze in his tracks, unable to move a muscle. He could no longer see a thing. Sweat trickled over his spine as the temperature increased more and more, energy sizzling over his skin. Owen could swear he caught sight of some of the sand turning into bright, silver glass.

 

Craving Owen

11

But before he could compute the mind-melting idea, the desert disappeared into an overwhelming mass of white. Owen cried out, and to his dismay, he didn’t even hear his own voice. He felt himself falling, falling, the choking void swallowing him whole. There was no up, no down, no true sense of reality, just the falling, absurd and illogical. He didn’t know how long the torment lasted. The world materialized again, and Owen found himself falling into a swirling abyss of water. Desperate, he tried to struggle against the current that threatened to drag him to his doom. The storm continued to rage around him, wicked and fierce, and Owen’s arms were getting weaker and weaker. Just when he thought things could not get any worse, lightning flashed against the sky, illuminating the dark waters, and Owen caught sight of a nightmarish image. A large, snakelike neck appeared from the water, two heads looming over at the other end. The creature let out a roaring screech, revealing sharp fangs that looked like they could tear a man in half—in both its mouths. Owen tried to swim away, but a thin paw wrapped around his waist, lifting him from the water as if he were nothing more than a toy. Owen tried to struggle, to break free of the disgusting grip tightening around his waist and chest, cutting his breathing. He clawed at the three-fingered paw, but his fingernails were useless against the armored skin of the beast. And then, the two-headed animal let out another screech. This time, however, Owen detected an undertone of pain in the bansheelike noise. Another roar joined him, and Owen couldn’t resist the urge to look toward the source of the sound. He realized in horror another beast joined the first one. It was larger than the first, but it only had one head. The second monster attacked Owen’s original captor. The paw holding Owen loosened, but before Owen could even begin to feel relieved, another grip wrapped around him, the one of the second animal.

 

12

Scarlet Hyacinth

Completely in the creature’s power, Owen faced the reptilian eyes of the beast and went limp. He could not move. He could not think. He did not understand anything that was happening to him. And still, the animal did not move, as if hesitating. Perhaps it was contemplating the best way to eat Owen. It turned out counterproductive, as the sound of a battle cry filled Owen’s ears, followed by the swish of weaponry. The large beast roared again, directing its attention toward the new threat, whatever it might be. In the process, it dropped Owen and he fell and fell, gasping as the dark water approached once again. From the height he’d been at, an impact would be at least unpleasant, if not deadly. To his shock, the waves caught him in a soft but secure grip. It felt shockingly solid, and Owen remained motionless, for fear that whatever made it appear would dissipate. At the same time, he stole a look toward the snake-looking thing in front of him. The loud screech echoed in his ears when he watched odd arrows shoot at the animal. The two-headed one seemed to have disappeared. Obviously discouraged, the second beast joined its companion and vanished into the waves beneath with a deafening splash. Owen had the strangest sensation as he watched the animal go. As he processed the events, he realized the second snake actually saved him from the first one. Why hadn’t it eaten him? Something kept the animal from killing Owen, but what? As he contemplated this, Owen found himself lowered slowly on something that looked like a square boat of sorts. The watery claw holding him up abandoned him on the wooden floor of the sea vessel, and Owen stared up at the man that seemed to be his rescuer. “What are you doing here, human?” he snarled at Owen. “Do you want to get eaten?” Owen would have snorted at the ridiculous question, but he couldn’t make himself move or answer. For a few instants, he was too taken with the sight of the man in front of him. His rescuer’s blue-

 

Craving Owen

13

green eyes speared through Owen, their turquoise depths as tumultuous as the sea the man just rescued Owen from. Long, dark blue tresses framed his face, and the wind occasionally brushed through it, making the strands sweep over the man’s high cheekbones and aristocratic features. Owen had never seen a man who looked quite so amazing, and he cursed himself for remaining tongue-tied. But as the adrenaline and the fear began to dwindle, Owen realized there was something clearly amiss with him. He could not move a muscle, and the paralysis seemed to extend over him more and more with each passing second. Owen wanted to cry out for help, but no sound came from him. Still, the man seemed to understand, as he uttered an unfamiliar string of syllables which seemed to be a swear word. He looked away from Owen and shouted, and someone answered. Obviously, there were more people there than Owen realized. Owen felt something vibrate against his back and realized the boat had started to move. The blue-haired man knelt next to him and caressed the side of his face. “Calm down, human. Everything is going to be all right.” His fingers traveled over Owen’s face and to his lips, oddly wet and soothing. His voice was as gentle as it had been angry, and Owen allowed it to comfort him. But soon, he could no longer hear it, nor feel the other man’s touch. Desperate and afraid, Owen could do nothing but fall into the darkness. **** Yane knew the exact moment when the little human surrendered to the dark snake’s spell. Unfortunately, the stranger had not known to avoid the wyrm’s gaze, and now the paralysis was already taking over his body. Here in the middle of the ocean, Yane could do very little about it.

 

14

Scarlet Hyacinth

That didn’t mean he couldn’t try, of course. Yane shouted another order at Lyole, directing his second-in-command to lead the group in his stead. He trusted Lyole implicitly and knew the other man would deal with whatever came up. Yane then rummaged through the boat’s supply stash. No nymph went to battle without having some medicine with him, and Yane was no different. He retrieved the necessary item and took a deep breath. The physiology of earthlings was different from that of water nymphs. Whereas the body of an adult male human contained up to 60 percent water, Yane and his people could reach up to 90 percent. Yan learned that the hard way, through heavy dehydration during his many trips on Earth. However, if he left the stranger to the mercy of the wyrm’s spell, the human would die. Kneeling next to the stranger he’d rescued, Yane retrieved the vial of medicine. A nymph would just drink it, but at the last minute, Yane decided to pour it on a cloth instead. He pressed the wet cloth to the stranger’s face, adding some of his own body water for good measure. For a few moments, he thought the medicine would not work, but at last, the vapors of the potion snapped the human out of his daze. Wide blue eyes analyzed him with undisguised panic. “It’s okay, little human,” Yane said. “You’re fine. Now, look at me. It’s very important that you stay awake now.” He wasn’t sure to what extent the medicine would work, so he needed to keep the human busy, force him to will his own body out of the paralysis. “Now, tell me, what’s your name?” The human’s lips trembled as if he were trying to open his mouth and failing. His eyes filled with tears, and the human looked so very young and vulnerable a fist clenched around Yane’s heart. He could not explain it. For crying out loud, he had too many problems of his own to worry about a human. But he couldn’t exactly leave the man and abandon him to the sea monsters. The human needed his help. Yane gripped the youth’s hand and squeezed it tight. “Try again. What’s your name? I’m Yane.”

 

Craving Owen

15

The human stared at him, then, after a few seconds, choked out, “O–Owen.” It was weak and barely audible, but a good result, given the ordeal the human had just been through. “All right. Owen.” As a side thought, he asked again, “And your last name?” “T–Tomassen,” Owen replied a bit louder. “Okay, Owen. The paralysis you feel now is because of the animal attack you suffered.” Yane struggled to recall what a human would be told in such circumstances. “We’re going to a hospital,” he said. It was close enough to the truth and something the human would understand. Owen looked a bit relieved, but his eyes started to drift closed. Cursing, Yane summoned a spell and splashed the human’s face with water. “H–How?” Owen asked. “You…W–Water? How?” “I’m a nymph,” Yane answered. He decided panic and shock would be more likely to keep Owen awake than relaxation. “Owen, you’re not on your world anymore. You’re on mine.” Owen’s eyes widened, and he looked like he was going to faint. “Listen closely,” Yane said. “It’s very important that you hear me out. Don’t fall asleep on me.” Owen gave him a look of disbelief, as if to say “how in the world do you think I could sleep?” Yane suppressed a sigh of relief and proceeded to explain, “This is my world, Uli. It is a parallel dimension to yours. Sometimes humans get sucked in through energy storms. I gather the same thing happened to you.” Owen nodded and looked like he wanted to say something. “What?” Yane asked. “What is it?” “A–A friend of mine. C–Connor Spade. He went missing. I–I wanted to find him. Do you know...Connor?” The human gave him a pleading look, and Yane considered the question. He’d never met a Connor, but the name did sound familiar. He distantly recalled a human had a run-in with the Golden Eagles,

 

16

Scarlet Hyacinth

just a few weeks back. His name had been Connor, yes. He didn’t know too many details, other than the fact the missing Prince Valderr had been recovered from Almareya, apparently with the help of this mysterious human. “I do not know him,” he replied, “but I have heard of him. He appeared in a different land, away from here.” When Owen looked confused, he elaborated. “Energy storms don’t happen in just one place. They can pop up all over the world. Your friend was somewhat luckier than you, I believe.” Or at least, so Yane thought. It was only a matter of personal preference in the end. Almareya—where the whole Connor business supposedly happened—seemed far better than the plague lands where Yane lived, but for a human, it would be very difficult to live there. At least in the plague lands, Owen would be less likely to be taken for a prostitute, like Connor must have been. Owen, however, looked relieved. “N–No monster?” he stammered. Yane shook his head. “Sea snakes like you saw are native to the area. At any rate, I believe your friend is safe now.” He didn’t know much more than that, but he might be able to find out. The Golden Eagles would know. “I’ll look into it more if you want.” Owen seemed very excited at the prospect, and he beamed. “Yes, please.” His voice sounded a bit steadier, and a weird sense of jealousy invaded Yane. He’d have liked to put that smile on Owen’s face. He hastily pushed away the random, strange thought. His love life was already complicated enough. Guilt gripped his heart at the realization that he lusted for a human when he should be worrying about the love of his life, the man he would be separated from by his own people. But something about Owen grabbed him and refused to let go. Yane shook himself. He could just watch over Owen like a friend, just a friend. In the end, he could not have pursued anything romantic or even sexual with

 

Craving Owen

17

anyone, let alone a human. He was engaged to be married, for fuck’s sake. “Yane,” Lyole’s voice shouted, “we’re here.” Yane stole a look behind him and realized that, indeed, during his conversation with Owen, they’d reached the shore. The boat worked automatically, set on following the course of the other sea vessels, but he needed to make some maneuvers now that they were so close. “Owen, I’ll be right back. Remember not to fall asleep.” Owen nodded, and Yane rushed to his controls, switching the boat to manual steering. His power coursed through the magical mechanisms, and he increased the speed. The other boats fell in formation behind him. After all, it wouldn’t do for the leader of the battalion to come in last in the harbor. Here in Tanarak, few people cared about formalities, but the respect toward Yane anchored them, and he couldn’t afford it to falter. Finally, they reached the harbor, whereupon Yane threw the anchor and headed to the back of the boat. As his men also arrived, Yane grabbed Owen and jumped onto land. Much to his relief, the human had obeyed and remained conscious. “What is this place?” Owen asked, taking in the sight of the harbor with wide eyes. “This is Tanarak.” The name of the town roughly translated into Dead Waters, but Yane didn’t go into details. Instead, he wondered about Owen’s first impression of Yane’s country. What did Owen see when he looked at the silent people, at the dirty, rough buildings? Could he smell the scent of death and destruction like Yane did? “What happened here?” Owen asked, his voice choked. Yane began to walk forward, his men following behind him. “Well, Uli was much like Earth once, but tides of high water swallowed large portions of land. It destroyed much of our world’s industry and agriculture. In fact, once, the place you landed in was a very fertile plain, where my people used to grow food. But after the

 

18

Scarlet Hyacinth

flood, disease roamed the land. Many died of starvation. The subsequent plague worsened the situation. Then, the beasts appeared. “Now, our country survives only because we fight to keep the great wyrms at bay. This town is our base, so to speak. All of us here are water nymphs.” He refrained from saying the rest, from explaining the truth about The Great Dryad Nation. Water nymphs were a rare breed, and all of them were banished into Tanarak to fight against the wyrm invasion. Meanwhile, the dryads lived further inland, where the plague lands didn’t look quite so bleak. The dryad’s affinity with nature had actually managed to mend some of nature’s wounds in some places. But because of Yane’s diluted blood, all he got was deadly waters and the scent of death. At first, Owen remained silent, but just when Yane thought he’d shocked Owen too much, the young human spoke. “The wyrms…Are they all evil?” Yane tensed. “Of course,” he shot back. “One just tried to eat you. How can you even ask that?” He cursed himself for being snappish when Owen winced, but he found the question very odd. In the end, he walked toward the clinic in silence, and Owen didn’t speak again either. When they reached their destination, a nurse appeared and gave them a wide-eyed look. Her name was Hannah and he liked her a lot. He considered her his sister more than his own dryad one. “This is Owen Tomassen. He looked into the eyes of a wyrm,” he told her in their language. “I gave him first aid, but he needs careful medication.” “Yes, My Lord,” she answered. “This way.” “I told you a million times to call me Yane,” he answered as he followed behind her, leaving the receiving room of the clinic through a dark corridor. “Where are we going?” Owen finally asked. He seemed to be tiring again, which made Yane thrilled that they’d gotten to the clinic. “To get you looked at,” he replied. “Don’t worry. Hannah will take good care of you.”

 

Craving Owen

19

He entered the room Hannah directed him in and placed Owen on a bed. “All right, My Lord,” she said. “You can go. I’ll look after him.” Owen looked frightened and sleepy. “Y–Yane,” he stammered. “Don’t go.” Yane watched as Hannah started working on Owen. The human’s eyes closed as she medicated him. “It’s all right,” she told Yane. “His vital signs are good. The treatment you gave him seems to have countered most of the effects of the attack. I expected him to have a full recovery.” Yane nodded, feeling relieved. “Thank you, Hannah. I appreciate it.” Outside, the sun lingered over the horizon, and Yane remembered he had someplace to be. “I’m busy this afternoon,” he told Hannah. “Watch Owen for me, will you?” “Of course.” She smiled softly. “I’d love to.” After thanking her again, Yane turned his back on Owen and left the room. In his ears, the voice of the human still rang out. Why did he have to feel guilty about someone other than Alcharr? **** From the deep cover of the water, Sassaki watched the nymph boats reach the harbor. A man jumped out of the first one, carrying the motionless body of the human. Sassaki bared his fangs, barely able to suppress his growl. The nymph—Yane—had been his opponent for quite a while. Sassaki didn’t enjoy this war, but neither did he appreciate being banished to the polluted waters. It wasn’t their fault for the great flood, and his people deserved to live on what little land remained as much as the dryads did. Not that Sassaki blamed them. The wyrms weren’t exactly friendly folk or people who one would want to share borders with.

 

20

Scarlet Hyacinth

But Sassaki hadn’t risked his life by coming within sight of Tanarak for this reason. No, he sought a far greater prize today, the young human who’d come through the energy storm. Usually, Sassaki forced himself to avoid the surface whenever storms emerged. His kind were drawn to the angry energy Mother Nature unleashed, and the nymphs used this to hunt them down. But today, Sassaki had been unable to keep himself from staying underwater. The call of his mate had pulled him toward the storm stronger than any other energetic connection. He still didn’t know if he’d made the right choice. He’d managed to keep his siblings from eating the human, but in the process, he’d hurt his mate. He’d realized it the moment he’d met the human’s eyes. The gaze of a wyrm was deadly for the nervous system of most beings, and more so for humans. For this reason, Sassaki allowed the nymph to take his mate when everything inside him protested. Nymphs had medicine that could somehow counter the effect, and Sassaki knew it would be the human’s only chance to live. It was difficult to see into Tanarak from the edge of the sea. All the buildings were built further inland, keeping them out of reach of wyrm vision. But Sassaki didn’t let it deter him. He went around the harbor and found the very edge of the city. Once there, he waited. Slowly, it began to get dark. At one point, he noticed the nymph leaving. It was a good thing. For one, it meant the human must be in a stable condition. At the same time, Yane would be most likely to detect Sassaki, should he try to infiltrate the harbor. Finally, night fell on the nymph town. Guards surrounded Tanarak from every direction, and Sassaki knew he needed to be very careful. Choosing the best moment, he swam closer to the shore, mentally grimacing as the enchantment on the plague lands pushed him back. Long ago, the damn dryads placed a spell on their lands preventing any shifter from using their second form here. And yet, the spell felt very strange, not as strong as it used to be. Sassaki made a mental note of the information. It might be useful in the future. Then, taking

 

Craving Owen

21

a deep breath, he forced his reptilian nature back and changed into his two-legged form. In a flash, he slipped into the city, just nearly missing one of the nymph guards. It had been close, but Sassaki made it. Sassaki never tried to go into Tanarak before, but that didn’t stop him now. From shadow to shadow he went until he reached the building he sensed housed his mate. It seemed to be a hospital of sorts. Through the windows, he spotted nymph nurses bustling around, arranging medicine or dealing with patients. Today, the hospital didn’t have too many injured folk, since Sassaki’s kin decided on keeping a low profile until they figured out all this business with the Golden Eagles. Disturbing rumors had reached their ears, that of an alliance between the dryads and the flying little bastards. Unfortunately, wyrms were vulnerable to attacks from the air, and if the alliance was completed, it could mean the end of the war. It all rotated around a wedding between Yanentah and an eagle prince named Valderr. But right then and there, Sassaki couldn’t care less about such things. He just wanted to find his mate and make sure the human was unharmed. The mere thought that he could have killed his own mate made his cold heart shrivel and die. Sassaki went around the building and at last found his mate’s room. The human seemed to be resting, although Sassaki couldn’t tell for sure. He tried to look closer, but the reflection in the window taunted him in its ugliness. Gods, how he hated himself. Perhaps he should leave. Perhaps he should never have come here. He belonged in the deep dark waters beyond the harbor. But no. He needed to make sure his mate would be all right. He owed the human that much. Of course he wouldn’t try to take his mate with him. The other man deserved better than to be tied down to a monster for an eternity. But just once…just once. To see him up close. Just to know that his mate would be all right and cared for.

 

22

Scarlet Hyacinth

First, however, he decided to put some clothes on. He didn’t think the man would wake, but it wouldn’t hurt to cover his nudity up. He backtracked to a nearby house and slipped inside. It was empty, and Sassaki quickly found a pair of pants in a wardrobe and left. Returning to the hospital, Sassaki made his way to his mate’s room again and slowly opened the window. He didn’t have too much trouble with the flimsy lock—the nymphs must be concentrating their efforts on the outskirts of town and didn’t focus too much on the city. Sassaki considered himself lucky water nymphs were so rare and slipped inside the room. Even if it looked quite barren and sterile, the chamber itself felt warm and cozy. Sassaki supposed it would be necessary for patients being treated against the effect of wyrm attacks. In fact, Sassaki enjoyed the heat quite a lot. He hated the cold waters that were his home, a remnant of the melted polar ice caps that caused the flood so long ago. At first, he hesitated to approach the bed. From the window, he could tell the human’s breathing was quite even and his color good. Obviously, the nymphs had worked their magic on him. Technically speaking, he’d seen what he’d come for, but he couldn’t resist his mate’s draw. Just this once, he told himself. He would touch his mate’s skin one time and then return to the water. Pushing away all his misgivings, Sassaki made his way to the bed. His hand trembled as he reached out for the human’s palm. Almost instantly, he pulled back. His scaled skin looked obscene against the delicate softness of his beautiful mate. Sassaki gritted his teeth. Why couldn’t he have been born as something else? Why a wyrm? What a cruel destiny he had. He’d have preferred to never find his mate rather than to be taunted with the beauty of one he could not claim. Sassaki reached out to pet the human’s blond hair but retracted his hand at the last moment. He couldn’t touch his mate. For all he knew, the polluted waters might still cling to him, and the touch would hurt

 

Craving Owen

23

the other man. This had been a horrible idea. He needed to leave, now, before he did anything even more stupid. He turned and was halfway back to the window when a soft voice said, “Wait. Don’t go.” Every muscle in Sassaki’s body froze. He looked back at his mate and realized in shock the human had awoken. He had blue eyes, Sassaki realized. In his snake form, he’d completely missed their color, but they were blue, as blue as the sky in the rare days when the sun shone over the water. For Sassaki, they were the color of peace and hope, and they pinned him in his place more effectively than any weapon. “Come closer,” the human said. Even if everything in Sassaki screamed he needed to leave, his beast refused, roaring in satisfaction at the acceptance of its mate. So Sassaki obeyed and approached the bed once again. He fidgeted, uncertain on what to say or to do. “I know you,” his mate continued in a raspy voice. “Where do I know you from?” Sassaki gulped. How could he explain he’d almost killed the other man just earlier that day? But then, he noticed his mate was forcing himself to speak. That couldn’t be good for him. “Don’t,” he answered. “You need to rest. You’re just recovering from a severe injury.” He suppressed a wince as he spoke, but his mate didn’t seem to realize his identity. He nodded and answered, “Okay. Just…stay with me. A while longer.” Sassaki was in shock. He’d have expected his mate to scream bloody murder at the first sight of him, but instead the human asked him to stay. How could he refuse? Nodding, Sassaki knelt next to the bed. The human smiled and said, “I’m Owen. What’s your name?” “Sassaki. It’s nice to meet you, Owen,” Sassaki answered.

 

24

Scarlet Hyacinth

It was odd to talk to Owen. Sassaki’s knowledge of the human language stemmed from a couple of books he’d stolen from ships sunken nearby his lair. The humans inside these ships had all been eaten by his kin. Sassaki himself disliked that sort of thing, but he could hardly stop it. On impulse, he’d taken some of the usable items on the ship, and he felt thankful for that now. It gave him at least a basis of knowledge to chat with his mate, even if he did have trouble with longer words. Owen asked him about this world, about the nymphs and the storms, and much to Sassaki’s dismay, about the nymphs and wyrms. He understood so little, Sassaki realized. The nymph had left without giving him too much information. Perhaps Sassaki could at least provide some amount of support. What would it hurt? “Well, Owen,” he said, “the nymphs here are soldiers for The Great Dryad Nation. Their power over water gives them the ability to stand against the wyrms. The dryads have been fighting the sea snakes for ages now, ever since they took hold of the plague lands, leaving the polluted waters to the wyrms.” Owen listened, occasionally nodding as he took in the information. Unfortunately, he was a very sharp young man. As Sassaki spoke, Owen interrupted him.”You are a wyrm, aren’t you?” Owen said. “You’re the second wyrm, the one with just one head.” Sassaki wanted to lie. He hated the thought of seeing hate and disgust in Owen’s eyes. But it was inevitable, he realized, and lying would jut prolong the agony. And so, he nodded. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” “I know,” Owen said with a smile. “The other one. He was different. He wanted to eat me. You saved me.” For a few moments, Sassaki just stared at Owen’s beautiful face. “They,” he said at last. “When a wyrm has more heads, it means they are more than one person.” Owen’s eyes widened. “Wow. Seriously? Why do I have the feeling Yane doesn’t know that?”

 

Craving Owen

25

Sassaki chuckled bitterly. “The nymphs don’t know many things.” All of a sudden, Sassaki heard footsteps outside. He got up and rushed toward window. “I have to go, Owen.” “Will you come back?” Owen asked him. Sassaki hesitated. He wanted to say yes, but he didn’t think it would be a very good idea. “Is it hard for you to sneak in here?” Owen prodded. “Maybe we could meet on the shore after I feel better.” Sassaki’s heart leapt at the thought of his mate giving him such a chance. He could not push Owen away. In the end, he was just a beast, one who yearned for his mate. Selflessness paled in front of that need. “I will come again,” he answered. “Promise me,” Owen insisted, giving him an earnest look. “I promise,” Sassaki answered. After a moment of indecision, he turned back and pressed a quick kiss on Owen’s forehead. With that goodbye, he fled the room, never once looking behind. **** Owen watched the strange man go in a mix of shock and unsettlement. He did not know what to believe anymore. While Sassaki had been here, everything seemed to make sense, at least to a certain extent. The way Sassaki spoke made this odd world feel more real, less crazy. After all, Connor disappeared mysteriously, and the explanation could very well lie in the existence of another world. And Sassaki looked so handsome, in his strange, outlandish way. Green scales lined the skin of his neck, and Owen had barely refrained from touching them or sinking his fingers in the man’s long green hair. Even as he thought this, Owen realized how crazy his musings were. Left alone in his room, he couldn’t help but wonder if he wasn’t dreaming the whole thing. Perhaps he’d hit his head while in the desert. There were plenty of snakes there, right? Perhaps he was blowing their size out of proportion and imagining all the water here

 

26

Scarlet Hyacinth

out of sheer thirst. And Sassaki could very well be a daydream, as well. He was working himself into a real panic when a woman entered the room. He thought he remembered her from someplace but couldn’t figure out her identity. She spoke to him, but Owen didn’t understand a word. He blinked and shook his head. “I’m sorry. I don’t understand what you’re saying.” The woman frowned and repeated her sentences, a bit slower. Naturally, Owen didn’t grasp their meaning, so he just shrugged. Couldn’t she tell he didn’t know their language? Apparently, she could indeed tell, because she pressed her hand to her chest and said, “Hannah.” She did the same to him and stated inquiringly, “Owen?” It was obviously an introduction of sorts, and when she spoke, a flash of memory passed through Owen’s mind. “Right. Yane said you were going to look after me.” It was very strange to remember the scene now. It felt bizarre, just like his meeting with Sassaki had been. Seeing Hannah served to thrust him once more in this strange reality. She looked somewhat similar to Yane, sharing his dark blue hair. Her eyes were green, though, and her facial features completely different. If Owen had to guess, he would bet the slight similarity stemmed from them both being water nymphs. “I’m very confused,” he admitted, even if she didn’t understand him. “This is all so new to me.” If he was completely honest to himself, it went beyond the sea snakes and the new world he found himself in. A lot of it came from the odd warmth he sensed in his chest whenever he thought of either Yane or Sassaki. He didn’t know what it meant, but what suspicions he did have made his brain hurt. Hannah petted the bed and forced Owen to fall back against the pillows once more. She spoke softly, her voice gentle and soothing. A

 

Craving Owen

27

warm trickle of some liquid slipped over Owen’s forehead and face. Whatever she was doing, it made Owen feel better. Her words, while incomprehensible for him, gave him a measure of comfort when nothing made sense. Owen closed his eyes and allowed her to care for him. Soon, Owen fell asleep in the arms of the new friend he didn’t quite understand.

 

28

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Two Alcharr flew through the dark night, his wings unerringly carrying him to his destination. Beneath him, Uli’s plague lands rose, looking even gloomier at night than they did in the day. A few years back, Alcharr wouldn’t have come here to save his life. He was among the lucky few who didn’t suffer too much because of the flood. His people, the Golden Eagles, lived in a city high above the clouds. When the waters came, they’d retreated there to their flying fortress. Even when the high temperatures made it more and more unbearable for the eagles to live there, his people still avoided this place. But now, the plague lands had become a sanctuary, a sanctuary for his impossible love. Alcharr spotted the accorded meeting spot and landed next to the one surviving tree in the endless, depressing marsh. It was the last survivor of a once lush forest and the only spot he and his lover could come to hide away from the world. From beneath the heavy branches of the tree, a shadow emerged. “You came.” Alcharr stepped closer to the man, taking in the beloved features of his lover. “Of course I did. When have I ever missed our meetings?” Yane gestured him to sit down. The solidity of the ground was questionable in the plague lands, but the huge tree kept them safe with its unbreakable roots. “I heard about Valderr. I’m so happy you found your brother.”

 

Craving Owen

29

Alcharr nodded. His young sibling meant the world to him. But an evil part of him regretted the fact that Valderr had not stayed away. Because of Valderr, he would lose his lover. “It’s not his fault,” the other man said, obviously guessing his thoughts. “It’s not yours, either.” Alcharr pulled his lover close and wrapped his wings around Yane. “I know. I just wish I didn’t have to choose between the two men I love most in this world.” He closed his eyes as he buried his nose in his beloved’s dark blue hair. What would happen if they eloped? What would everyone say if they found out the crown prince of the Golden Eagles had fallen in love with his brother’s fiancé? Their two peoples were against them. It shouldn’t have mattered, but Alcharr was the first son of the eagle royal family and therefore, required to provide heirs. His younger sibling didn’t have that duty, and as such, could be thrust in a fruitless union. At the same time, Yane was the water nymph amongst the leaders of dryads. As such, he ended up as the only one who the dryads would agree to marry off to another man. Essentially, both Valderr and Yane were expendable to the two royal families, tools to cement the alliance between their lands. And Alcharr was forced to impotently watch as both his little brother and the love of his life were pushed into a marriage of convenience. His brother’s kidnapping had endangered the alliance. It was still a mystery as to who exactly arranged Valderr’s disappearance. Valderr hadn’t been able to tell them much. He hadn’t seen the men who’d stolen him from the palace, only the slavers who’d sold him to Malius, the governor of Almareya. All of those identified by Valderr had been punished, but the root cause remained an uncomfortable mystery. And in spite of it all, Alcharr’s main worry still rotated around the man in his arms. Yane’s hands clenched into fists in Alcharr’s shirt.

 

30

Scarlet Hyacinth

“If only I wasn’t a nymph…Then I wouldn’t have to marry your brother.” Alcharr broke the embrace and forced their eyes to meet. “Babe, it’s not your fault either. They’re the ones who don’t value you.” Alcharr still could not understand how the dryad nation could not see how special the water nymphs among them were. The nymph gene was a latent one and appeared very rarely in an otherwise normal dryad family. But while a dryad’s affinity with nature gave him or her high fertility rates, a nymph didn’t have the same luck. The high water percentage in their body made their seed or eggs useless for procreation. For that reason, nymphs had become cannon fodder in the Dryad Kingdom’s war against the wyrms. Certainly, the power over water that all nymphs boasted helped, but it didn’t make the situation right. Yane looked away. “Let’s just not talk about that now. I don’t want to think about the wedding.” He faced Alcharr once again. “Hey, about your brother. I heard he was saved by a human?” The inquiring statement made Alcharr arch a brow. “Yes, actually. A Connor Spade. As is my understanding, the human just left to his world to visit a friend of his. Something with an O. I can’t quite recall.” Valderr had been complaining about it just the day before. He’d insisted that their father, King Amadeus, take him to see Connor one last time before the human left. Eventually, Amadeus agreed and decided to go with Valderr himself. The king’s absence also gave Alcharr the time to meet with Yane. “Owen?” Yane asked. Alcharr nodded. He thought that indeed, the name of Connor’s friend was Owen. “Why do you ask?” It seemed strange that his lover would develop a sudden interest in Valderr’s supposed rescuer and he would know an obscure fact Alcharr himself didn’t remember. “We found a human in the wyrm-infested waters next to Tanarak,” Yane explained. “He’s recovering from an attack now. He

 

Craving Owen

31

told me he was looking for a Connor Spade and his name is Owen Tomassen.” Alcharr’s brows shot up. “Talk about bad luck. Just when his friend went after him.” Perhaps he’d have chuckled, but he knew Yane well and he could something was bothering his lover a lot. “Yane? What’s wrong? What’s on your mind?” Yane shook his head. “It’s nothing. The human just concerns me, that’s all. You know how it is in Tanarak.” Yes, Alcharr knew, and he hated that the man he loved had been forced to live and fight in such conditions. The only good thing about the alliance was that Valderr would not be expected to live in the border town, so most likely, Yane would be relocated as well. “We’ll check in on the human,” he told his man. “It will take a while for Father and Valderr to come back. I can come with you to Tanarak.” Yane smiled warmly at him. “Thanks. It means a lot to me.” Alcharr gulped at the way Yane’s face lit up. Gods, his lover was gorgeous. Growling, he pulled his man into his embrace once more. “Come here, love,” he murmured. “I need you.” Yane’s smile turned into a wicked grin. He crushed his lips against Alcharr’s, making him moan in delighted arousal. Alcharr demanded entrance to the other man’s mouth, and Yane gave it. Their tongues tangled in a sweet dance of passion, taking, giving, the want growing more and more. Their urgency increased as they greedily tasted each other. Clothes flew off, the desire to be skin to skin too powerful to contain. Alcharr pushed Yane down and pressed kisses over his lover’s face. He licked across Yane’s ear, nibbling on the lobe. He could already feel Yane’s throbbing cock against his thigh, begging for attention. “Fuck, Charr,” Yane growled. “Don’t tease.” But Alcharr was drunk on Yane’s need and passion. He advanced down his lover’s powerful chest, lingering over the other man’s

 

32

Scarlet Hyacinth

nipples. The tight buds peaked under Alcharr’s ministrations, as if demanding more. Alcharr bit down on the piece of flesh and reached out to tweak the other nipple, chuckling when Yane panted his name out. He very well knew Yane loved to have his nipples sucked on, and enjoyed driving the other man wild every time. But soon, the light touches weren’t enough. Yane groaned and arched his back as Alcharr licked down his abdomen. “Yes,” he begged. “Suck me, Charr. Please.” Alcharr followed the treasure trail over Yane’s belly to his lover’s genitals. The other man’s cock pointed accusingly at him, the weeping slit drawing Alcharr like a moth to the flame. Alcharr lowered his mouth over Yane’s dick, closing his eyes in ecstasy as the flavor of sex and Yane hit his taste buds. Gods, who could ever be stupid enough to berate Yane’s proficiency in the bedroom? The man was passion, sex, and sin, all wrapped up in a delicious package that Alcharr always loved to unpack. He licked across his lover’s glans, tasting the pearlescent pre-cum beading at the top. Yane glowered down at him, blue-green eyes going almost aquamarine. “Charr,” he growled threateningly. In answer, Alcharr licked over the hard cock, following the thickest vein with his tongue down to the very base of Yane’s dick. On instinct, he lapped across his lover’s wrinkled sac, tonguing the testes. If Alcharr judged after the sounds the other man made, Yane certainly enjoyed his ministrations. He spread his legs wider, giving Alcharr more space to maneuver. Alcharr took his cue to return to sucking on Yane’s cock. His fingers went to the hole just waiting for his invasion. Courtesy of Yane’s nymph heritage, his body was very flexible and required little prep. Still, Alcharr didn’t intend to take his lover without proper stretching. The last thing he wanted was to hurt Yane. He bobbed his head up and down Yane’s dick, at the same time rubbing his lover’s opening with his finger. Yane moaned, trying to impale himself on the digit, but Alcharr held the other man down.

 

Craving Owen

33

Breathing through his nose, he continued to worship his lover’s cock, twisting his tongue just so in a whirlwind motion he knew Yane loved. Yane howled, breaking free of Alcharr’s hold. He threaded his fingers through Alcharr’s hair and started fucking his mouth. Alcharr let his lover do just that, loving the feeling of both power and surrender it gave him. He knew Yane was close. He could feel it building, hear it in the sounds Yane made. Smirking to himself, Alcharr pushed a finger in Yane’s ass. Just like always, Yane’s anus greedily sucked in Alcharr’s digit. Alcharr unerringly found Yane’s prostate and stroked it. Just like that, Yane howled, pushed his dick one more time in Alcharr’s mouth, and came, sending his seed down Alcharr’s throat. He gulped it down, reveling in the slightly different consistency, appreciating every difference that made Yane who he was. Even if Yane disliked the things marking him as a nymph, Alcharr would always love them, just like he loved the other man. Alcharr licked Yane clean, thankful when his man didn’t pull away. At the beginning of their relationship, Yane had always tried to avoid letting Alcharr taste him, self-conscious about his nymph characteristics. Gradually, that reluctance had faded, at least when they made love. Alcharr liked to dream that one day, it might happen outside sex games too. Of course, given the current situation, it might not happen. But Alcharr pushed the glum thoughts out of his mind. He removed his mouth off Yane’s dick. “Ready?” he asked his lover. Yane nodded, still looking dazed from the orgasm. Alcharr retracted his finger from his lover’s ass and spat in his palm. He pushed two digits into his man’s anus, barely able to contain a groan when Yane took them right in. Impatient, he scissored his fingers, stretching Yane and preparing him for invasion. Yane moved with him, obviously as needy as Alcharr himself. “Come on, Charr,” he somehow managed to say. “Fuck me.”

 

34

Scarlet Hyacinth

But as difficult as it was, Alcharr still took his time. He added another digit, finger-fucking his mate with them until Yane went wild in his arms. When he could no longer withstand the sensual torture he was putting both of them through, he at last retracted his fingers and lifted Yane’s legs on his shoulders. Yane’s heels touched the tips of his wings, and the unwilling caress made him shudder. Groaning, Alcharr positioned his dick at his lover’s hole and pushed. His cock slid home, the tightness that engulfed him almost making Alcharr climax on the spot. Yane closed his eyes and sighed in a mix of contentment and lust. Yes, it was like coming home, and Alcharr would have liked to stay buried inside Yane forever. But the need for friction won out, and he started to move in and out of his lover. Yane urged him on, his groans and gasps the best aphrodisiac Alcharr could have asked for. The beautiful sounds mixed with Alcharr’s own pants and grunts in a sexual symphony. They moved together, Yane pushing his ass back in an attempt to impale himself deeper, Alcharr thrusting harder and harder. He knew Yane’s body like he did his own, and he aimed for the other man’s special spot, yearning to feel Yane come around his dick. Predictably, the previous orgasm gave Yane a measure of resistance, and Alcharr lost himself in the slapping of flesh against flesh, the feel of Yane’s wet skin under his fingertips, the almost liquid motions his lover made as they fucked. They simply fit together, like they’d been made for each other. With Yane’s ass squeezing him so deliciously, it came as no surprise that Alcharr soon found himself on the brink of coming. Even his feathers sizzled with the energy of sex, and he trembled in need and ecstasy. It was better than even the first time Alcharr had ever flown, because he now flew at the side of his one and only. His voice became a litany of his lover’s name. “Yane, Yane, Yane.” In turn, Yane answered with his own moans and pleas. “Yes,” he gasped. “Please, Charr. Please.”

 

Craving Owen

35

Alcharr reached between their joined bodies and gripped Yane’s cock in his fist. He furiously started jacking the hard flesh, at the same time pressing his lips to Yane’s once again. Two pumps of his hand and it was all over. Yane screamed into his mouth, his nails digging into Alcharr’s flesh so hard they must have drawn blood. When his lover’s ass tightened around Alcharr’s dick, he saw stars, and with another deep thrust, he sent his seed deep inside Yane’s anus. They collapsed on top of each other, lost in the afterglow and in their own affection. Yane winced slightly when Alcharr’s cock left his body. “One of these days, lover, I’m going to melt in your arms,” Yane panted out. Alcharr squeezed Yane tight. “No, you won’t. No, you won’t.” He couldn’t even fathom the thought of ever losing Yane. They stayed like that, embraced under the shadow of the one remaining tree in the middle of the marshlands. All too soon, the reality of their surroundings intruded in their little cocoon of comfort. As the wind started to blow, it brought with it the stench of the swamp and unknown beasts. Yane sighed and broke away from Alcharr. With a little help from Yane’s magic, they cleaned up and pulled their clothes on. “We should go anyway,” Yane said. “I want to check on Owen.” Alcharr nodded, remembering his previous promise. He grabbed Yane in his arms and launched himself into the air, knowing the trip to Tanarak would be shorter like that. But even as he flew, he couldn’t help but wonder about Yane’s odd concern for the human. Yane always treasured the little time they could steal away from their peoples. Why had that suddenly changed? **** Hash stared at his leader in wide-eyed disbelief. “What do you mean I have to go to the plague lands? On account of what?”

 

36

Scarlet Hyacinth

The other dragon just arched a brow. “On account of the utter embarrassment you caused our coven just a while ago.” Ogash’Dral offered Hash a small, cool smile. “I’ve told you a million times to contain that temper of yours. But no. You just have to provoke your brother.” “The Imperium asked for our assistance,” Hash fumed. “Someone had to go.” “The Imperium are a bunch of arrogant twits,” his leader and father growled. “I will never understand why Che’kendral chose to work for them. There are other shape-shifters who could do their bidding.” He glared at Hash. “At any rate, you knew Che’kendral must’ve had a good reason if he’d disobeyed. You knew you should have helped him. Instead, you attacked him in front of the entire Golden Eagle army.” Hash waited as his father continued to rant. It was true. He had indeed attacked his half brother. But he’d always been convinced that behind his cold mask, Chek was a loose cannon. After all, he’d abandoned his coven in favor of the Imperium and a partnership with a wolf shape-shifter. It might not have turned out this way, but Chek had been furious after their unpleasant meeting. Much to his dismay, Hash found out his half brother was merely protecting his mate, something quite understandable even from Hash’s point of view. And when Che’kendral subsequently refused to come home on account of Hash’s faux pas, their father grew furious. “You should have let me deal with the situation,” the older dragon said. “But that’s over and done with. For the moment, you will go to the plague lands. In Che’kendral’s absence, you’re taking over his job as an agent.” Hash cursed under his breath. He didn’t want his brother’s job. If he agreed with his father on one thing, it was that he would never understand why Chek had gone off to join the Imperium’s security force. However, he didn’t have much choice but to obey. At least the

 

Craving Owen

37

trip would get him out of the coven and give him a break from his father’s endless nagging. Nodding his understanding, Hash listened to the details of his mission. Apparently, a human emerged in the plague lands the same day of Chek’s departure. Nothing else was known, and both Ogash’dral and the Imperium officials wanted to know what in the world happened there. Had Chek lost his mate in the energy storm? It seemed very unlikely, since energy storms acted like one-way portals. A storm that opened on Uli could only be used to take someone to Earth. Similarly, a storm on Earth served just for transport to Uli. They were mutually exclusive. For that reason, the Imperium could not control who came to their world but did keep a heavy watch on all intruders and carefully regulated all departures. At the same time, the alliance between the Golden Eagles and the dryads needed to be looked into. The two nations would be united later that year through the marriage of the sons of the royal families, Valderr and Yanentah. The power of such an alliance would be significant, and the eagles were known to be a volatile force in the equilibrium of the world. The dragons had to know if they should prepare for war. After his father gave him the final details, Hash left the office and headed to his room. He quickly packed his bags, taking only a couple of essentials with him. He hoped he would not have to stay long in the plague lands. Shape-shifters in general hated that part of Uli, especially the polluted waters beyond Tanarak. He’d have preferred to go in shifted form, but it wasn’t an option, not with the enchantment on the plague lands. As such, Hash went to the very top of the building housing their coven and summoned his wings. Without further hesitation, he launched himself into the air. The trip to the plague lands didn’t take as long as he’d have liked. The very edge of the former continent now stood as a hideous bog, with very little left of what had once been lush vegetation. Beyond lay the main city of the dryads, Anethone, and what the nation had

 

38

Scarlet Hyacinth

managed to restore. But the dryads were very protective of that part of the land, and few ever got to see it. Finally, toward the north lay the polluted seas infested by the great wyrms who continued their attacks on the nation. Personally, Hash did not understand what in the world possessed his father to send him here. Hash was a fire dragon and his element would not earn him any fans amongst the dryads. The water nymphs would be particularly reluctant to his approach. But, oh well. If anything happened, he’d at least have that to use as an excuse. As he flew, he sensed the enchantment over the plague lands but found in great surprise it didn’t feel as strong as he’d expected. Hash expected the spell to be more powerful than this if it could control the shape-shifting abilities of whoever entered the plague lands. He was drawn out from his musings when he spotted a small dot amidst the clouds. It seemed to be another flying person heading in a similar direction as him—a Golden Eagle. He increased his speed but did nothing to disguise his presence. He did not intend to spy, and most likely, the eagle in question had every right to be here. Pretending would be stupid and useless. He noticed the exact moment when the other individual sensed him. The man—because the eagle was clearly a man—stopped and turned. There was someone else with him, in his arms, perhaps a dryad. From this distance, Hash could not tell. In the end, the eagle waited for him, and soon, Hash realized he actually knew the flying man. “Greetings,” he said as he reached the two. “It is nice to see you again, Alcharr.” Alcharr nodded. They’d met during the famous failure of a mission. The eagles disliked humans greatly and had been furious upon receiving a report from Governor Malius of Almareya, according to which Connor Spade corrupted two Imperium Agents. The entire attack ended up an embarrassment for all those present, but it did have a good result, since in the process, Alcharr found his missing brother, Valderr.

 

Craving Owen

39

Meeting Alcharr had, perhaps, been the only good point of that entire expedition. In spite of the awful circumstances, Hash still sensed the chemistry between them. Nothing had come of it, since Alcharr seemed reluctant to even broach the topic. Hash respected the other man’s decision, but he enjoyed spending time with Alcharr, regardless, even if just as friends. “And it’s a pleasure to see you again too, Hash,” Alcharr answered. For a few moments, their gazes met, but then the man Alcharr held cleared his throat. “Oh, forgive my manners,” Alcharr said hastily. “This is Yanentah, a good friend and—” “Your future brother-in-law, correct?” Hash completed. The nymph gave him a scathing look, to which Hash just smirked. “That’s right,” Yanentah said. “And you are…?” “Has’hendral. Alcharr and I met a few weeks ago in a mission for the Imperium. As a matter of fact, I come as an envoy of them and of my people now.” Yanentah arched a brow. “Oh? I was unaware fire dragons had business in the plague lands now.” Hash suppressed another grin. He could practically see the other man dripping with jealousy. What an interesting development. Apparently, Yanentah’s interest didn’t lie with Prince Valderr, but with his brother. “Well, you know how it is. Everything that concerns the world concerns the dragons.” He paused and gave his companions a fauxinnocent look. “And what about you, my friends? What are you doing here? It’s a very odd place to meet.” Alcharr looked uncomfortable while Yanentah opened his mouth, obviously intending to come up with some excuse. Hash didn’t know what made him say what he did next. “Never mind. It’s none of my business. And don’t worry. I’ll keep your secret.”

 

40

Scarlet Hyacinth

“There’s no secret to keep,” Yanentah shot back. “We were merely discussing my impending marriage with Valderr, nothing more.” “Of course,” Hash agreed, still grinning. “How is your brother, Alcharr?” Alcharr sighed. “Still hung up over that human. He went to accompany Connor Spade off Uli.” Hash remembered his actual mission and asked, “About that. We heard a human has been spotted in the sea beyond Tanarak. It is not Connor Spade, then?” Yanentah shook his head. “It’s a friend of his, Owen Tomassen.” Hash was shocked to realize he felt relieved at the news. Truly, even if he disliked Chek, he didn’t hate his half brother so much so as to wish him to lose his mate. “Thank the gods.” “We’re heading back to Tanarak now,” Alcharr said. “You can join us if you like.” Hash nodded. “That would be great.” Nothing else was said as Alcharr started flying again, leading the way. Hash wondered what other surprises waited for him in the land of the dryads.

 

Craving Owen

41

Chapter Three Sassaki swam deep within the water, his mind still on the mate he’d left behind. He wondered if it had all been a dream or if Owen truly insisted on his staying and then visiting again. Now that he’d shifted back into his animal form, it seemed even more unlikely. Lost in thought, he reached his lair in record time. He slipped inside, hoping against all hope that he wouldn’t run into any member of his family. As it turned out, in a rare occurrence, no one assaulted him upon entry. No one reproached his unusual behavior or his stealing of his brother’s lunch. Instead, his arrival seemed to be completely ignored. Surprised, Sassaki turned back into his legged form. Remaining like this would just cause further arguments with his siblings, something he did not look forward to. He slipped deeper into the lair until he heard the sound of raised voices. Intrigued, he followed it to the so-called family room, carefully disguising his approach as he did so. “But how?” one of the twins, Assahir, was asking. “How can the enchantment be destroyed?” “It seems its source has finally been discovered,” their mother, Lota, replied. “It is a crystal located deep under the dryad palace. Its power is already being weakened.” “By whom?” Assahir’s twin, Grehan, inquired. “That, I do not know,” Lota answered. “But it will be good for us, regardless. We’ll be able to take up our rightful place in the world.” “Don’t tell me you plan to mention this to him,” Assahir replied, his voice practically a growl. “You can’t. I don’t trust him.”

 

42

Scarlet Hyacinth

“He is just passing through a phase,” their mother shot back. “It’s clear enough that after today, he must’ve changed his mind.” “He attacked us, Mother,” Grehan insisted. “How can you take it so calmly?” But Sassaki knew how. His mother had always been protective of him. Out of their entire family, he was the only one born as a single egg. All the others had at least one brother. As such, they banded together, leaving Sassaki the outsider. Lota, on the other hand, cared for him. Perhaps it had been merely interest since one-births were stronger than twins or triplets. They could morph in their shape-shifter form without the need of another. It was the only reason why he’d been allowed his peculiarities in the first place. But his mother also seemed convinced he would come around and become her definition of the perfect wyrm son. As much as he hated to disappoint her, Sassaki would never do that, especially not now when he had Owen to worry about. “Your mother is right,” their father, Arssan, said. “Leave your brother be. For the moment, we will not bring up the issue with the crystal with Sassaki. We don’t know if it will happen anyway. But should its power indeed fade, Sassaki will be the first to know.” A mix of emotions swelled through Sassaki. His father trusted him, at least to a certain extent. Just like his mother, he’d always shown Sassaki a great deal of affection, insofar as wyrm parents could be loving, at least. For that, Sassaki felt grateful. But at the same time, if the plague lands were no longer protected, his mate was in danger. Sassaki could not rely on his family to help, not this time. Knowing he could not linger there for much longer without risking discovery, Sassaki retreated and left the lair. He headed toward the shipwreck where he’d found the human books. He spent a lot of time here, since his family rarely came around this area, having lost interest in the ship after it had been emptied of humans. Sassaki, on the other hand, enjoyed simply spending time there. Perhaps a part

 

Craving Owen

43

of him had always known his mate would be human, and the ship was the thing closest to his mate’s nature. But Sassaki visited the ship for another reason, as well. Unbeknownst to his family, these waters were inhabited by someone else. As he entered the shipwreck, Sassaki scanned the darkness. He couldn’t see anything unfamiliar or suspicious. He ducked inside, then looked back the way he’d come, checking to see if someone had followed him. When he noticed no sign of any wyrm behind him, he called out, “Kani, are you in here?” The flash of an elegant red fish tail appeared from above. Moments later, Sassaki found himself in the strong embrace of a beautiful merman. To Sassaki’s knowledge, Kani was the only mer who lived in the waters close to Tanarak. Most of Kani’s people built rich, wellguarded underwater cities in the lands beyond Almareya. Those parts of the great ocean had been spared of the ugliness down here. But Kani had been banished from his home under pain of death and found refuge down here in the wyrm-infested waters, where a merman would never come. “Sassaki! Hi,” Kani said. “Come in, come in.” He pulled Sassaki deeper into the ship. They swam through various rooms, through doors and holes, and as always, Sassaki noted the odd beauty of it all. Sure, Kani deserved better than a shipwreck for a home, but at least he was reasonably safe here. Kani led him to a more well-preserved room and gestured Sassaki to find a seat someplace. “Wait a second. I’ll get you a snack or something.” Sassaki arched a brow but didn’t comment. He knew Kani prided himself on managing to hunt and provide for himself. In fact, Sassaki knew the mer could take out sea creatures much bigger than himself and knew how to care of himself. As such, even if Kani’s meals

 

44

Scarlet Hyacinth

weren’t exactly filling for a wyrm, they did taste delicious, always varied and full of surprises. His friend was very inventive, so he managed to use human furniture even underwater. He retrieved a previously caught fish and offered it to Sassaki on a shell-made plate. Sassaki thanked his friend and took a bite out of the fish. It was as tasty as always, seasoned to keep and better than anything Sassaki could ever cook or catch on his own. “This is great,” he mumbled at his friend. Kani beamed at him, his bronze eyes twinkling. “Now tell me. What’s on your mind? You looked thoughtful.” “I found my mate,” Sassaki answered without preamble. Kani’s eyes widened. “Seriously? Congratulations! But where? How?” “He’s a human. He came from an energy storm. The twins almost ate him.” Sassaki went on to tell his friend the whole story of the meeting with Owen, including what he’d overheard in the lair. “What do you think?” he asked. “I’m worried about this plan. If the enchantment on the plague lands is broken, Owen could be in danger.” Kani nodded. “You’re going to have to consider your priorities, Sassaki. What’s more important for you—your people, or your mate?” It was a difficult question to answer. Sassaki had always waited for the moment when he and his kin would manage to make a new home for themselves. He didn’t want much, just to be allowed a small piece of land for a city and fishing grounds that would, for once, be clean and fresh. With the spell down, this goal might finally be within their reach. But was Sassaki willing to pay the price? The first thing his kin would do once the enchantment fell would be to attack Tanarak. No one would be spared, not even one innocent human who’d ended up here by accident.

 

Craving Owen

45

In the end, it truly wasn’t all that difficult to answer Kani. “Owen is the most important thing for me. I just don’t know how to help him. Unless…” Kani gave him an inquiring look. “Unless what?” It was a crazy idea, but it might be the only thing that could help Owen. The enchantment’s power had already started to fade. He himself noticed just hours before. Sassaki couldn’t allow any harm to come to his mate. “Unless I join forces with the enemy,” he told his friend. “The nymphs might be able to protect Owen in my stead.” Kani seemed concerned. “But Sassaki, they’ll never agree. And what if they hurt you in the process?” “I guess I just have to take that chance.” Sassaki grinned. “Come, my friend. Do you have a piece of parchment lying around here? I have a message to write.” **** When they reached Tanarak, Yane immediately detected something was amiss. Soldiers were running around, shouting, almost in a panic. The silent Tanarak had turned into a bustling battlement. The change shocked Yane greatly, and for the first time, he realized he much preferred the quiet. At least it meant a reasonable amount of peace. He’d left Lyole in charge of the garrison, in case something happened. The other man was the only other nymph who knew about his trysts with Alcharr and offered to take over Yane’s duties to allow him a few moments with his forbidden love. But Yane hadn’t actually thought the wyrms would attack Tanarak. They rarely ever did, even years back, since the enchantment made it difficult for them to approach. Perhaps the damn beasts had come up with something different. Fuck. His love for Alcharr was making him lax in his duties.

 

46

Scarlet Hyacinth

Quickly, Yane scanned the area for his second-in-command. As soon as he found Lyole, he stopped the other man. “Lyole, what’s going on?” he asked. “What’s with all this chaos?” “Yane, thank the gods you’ve returned.” The other man sighed in relief. “We found something strange in the harbor. It’s a message for you. We didn’t open it, but as far as we can tell, it came from the dark waters.” Yane gaped at his friend and second-in-command. “A message from the wyrms? You can’t be serious. They shouldn’t be able to get close enough.” “Of course, we can’t be certain it is from them yet,” Lyole answered. “It might be just a joke.” Judging by Lyole’s expression, the man knew better than to think anyone would have such a poor sense of humor. Yane extended his hand wordlessly and Lyole gave him a piece of parchment. It was leathery, the kind only water creatures used to write on. His heart thundering, Yane unwrapped the parchment. In cursive letters, the message said, My esteemed enemy, As you undoubtedly realize, there are things about my people you don’t grasp. Your borders are in danger. As it happens, I have certain interests that make this inconvenient for me. Meet me tomorrow at midnight, north of Tanarak. You needn’t come without guards if you don’t wish to do so, but don’t assume that you will capture me. And bring the human with you. This concerns him, too. It is very important that you do so. In fact, don’t bother coming if you don’t bring him along. Regards, S.

 

Craving Owen

47

Yane gaped, fury and shock coursing through him. Who was this S and what did he or she want? More importantly, what business did S have with Owen? “What does it say?” Has’hendral asked. Yane pushed back his irritation with the other man. He would have to be jealous over Has’hendral a different time. Perhaps he could use the dragon’s presence in this problem. “Come along,” he told Has’hendral and Alcharr. “You too, Lyole. We need to discuss in private.” The men looked puzzled but didn’t comment. Yane led them to the small house he used as a residence. It was quite luxurious in comparison to the barracks his men inhabited, but truthfully, it was just a hovel he kept his supplies and bedding in. His family didn’t bother sending him adornments and such here. Besides, funds were better used for weaponry and medicine, not for his luxury. Still, Yane did feel a bit self-conscious. He knew his visitors— except Lyole, who didn’t count as one—were probably used to more luxurious settings. For that reason, Yane rarely, if ever, allowed Alcharr to come here, preferring to meet in the wild. Yane gestured the other men to sit on the available chairs. As everyone gave him questioning looks, he reread the message, causing shocked looks all around. “No,” Alcharr said. “You’re not going. It’s too dangerous. I won’t allow it.” “His Lordship is right,” Lyole agreed. “It must be a trap.” Has’hendral looked thoughtful. “I don’t think so. This wyrm might be right.” Yane gaped at the dragon and waited for Has’hendral to elaborate. Seconds later, the other man added, “I think the enchantment on the plague lands is fading. I could feel it when I was coming your way. It might be the reason why the wyrm managed to get so close.” Yane felt sick. If the enchantment fell, the wyrms would be able to band on them. The nymphs didn’t have the strength to keep them at

 

48

Scarlet Hyacinth

bay if this happened. His legs threatened to give way at the nightmarish images that appeared in his mind, but somehow, he managed to keep his calm. He was a leader. He couldn’t afford to have a mental breakdown. “We have to get to the bottom of this,” he told his companions. “Still, why does this person want the human to come along?” Has’hendral inquired. “Isn’t that the most puzzling request of all?” Yane nodded. The only business a wyrm could have with a human would entail the latter being eaten. Surely, the mysterious S must know Yane would never surrender anyone to be wyrm dinner. “Perhaps we should ask him,” Lyole suggested. “The human might know something.” Yane’s hackles rose. “What could Owen possibly now about a wyrm? No, it must be that the beast has some sort of unnatural fixation with him.” He sounded far too vehement, and Has’hendral seemed to notice it. “So what are you going to do?” he asked with a smirk. “Will you refuse? Ignore the request?” Yane hated himself for noticing how gorgeous Has’hendral looked when he grinned like that. A distant part of him didn’t blame Alcharr for whatever had been between the two. He didn’t think Alcharr had cheated on him. He knew better. But the flirty banter Has’hendral exuded, even when he talked to Yane, was irresistible. Yane pushed aside the traitorous thoughts. He needed to focus on Owen and the wyrm’s request. He could not refuse, that much seemed clear. His duty was to investigate. It might be a trap like Lyole said, but they could also get valuable information. If Has’hendral was indeed correct and the enchantment had started to fade, he could not lose the chance to find out the reason. “No,” he replied. “We have to agree. I’ll discuss it with Owen first, though, and see if he’s up to it. He was just attacked by a wyrm, and I have no wish to torture him.”

 

Craving Owen

49

There were nods all around, even from Alcharr, who, through his education and heritage, didn’t like humans much. Finally, they agreed that Alcharr and Has’hendral would come with Yane. Alcharr might know more about Connor and the information regarding the other human could help Owen get over the shock. In the meantime, Lyole returned to his duties of organizing the watch in the town. With a heavy heart, Yane led his two companions to the clinic. Hannah wasn’t in the main room, so Yane surmised she must be caring for Owen. Indeed, Yane found Hannah in the human’s chamber, chatting to the man about nothing in particular. It was quite obvious Owen didn’t understand a word, but a sense of camaraderie appeared to exist between them nonetheless. Hannah greeted them with a curtsy, to which Yane smiled. “How is he doing?” he asked. “Fine, fine,” she answered. “He’s recovered even faster than I expected. It’s almost unusual.” “I’m glad to hear that,” Yane answered, ignoring her last comment. For the first time since coming inside the room, he had the courage to really look at Owen. His breath caught as his eyes met the human’s. Gods, Owen was beautiful. Even with the man he loved in the room, Yane still wanted him. Fuck. This was bad news. Very, very bad news. “Thank you, Hannah,” he told the woman. “You can go.” As she left, he directed his attention to Owen. “Hi, Owen,” he said in English, struggling to control his voice. “I’d like you to meet someone. These two men are Has’hendral and Alcharr. They know your friend.” Owen beamed at them, his eyes sparkling a blue so vivid that Yane nearly died. “You’ve seen Connor?” he asked. “Tell me, how is he?” Yane waited as his two companions advanced to the human’s side. To his surprise, he noticed Alcharr was acting somewhat strangely.

 

50

Scarlet Hyacinth

He didn’t know Has’hendral well enough to tell, but he could have sworn the dragon seemed tense as well. It could have very well been the recollection of why they were here, which became even more real now that they stood in front of Owen. Yane’s stomach turned at the thought of handing Owen over to a wyrm, or even forcing the human to meet one. But he didn’t think he’d have much choice, and judging by Alcharr’s and Has’hendral’s stances, they agreed with him. Alcharr, however, showed a measure of tact and started a conversation about Connor. He spoke of his meeting with the other human, of how Connor had rescued Valderr, while Has’hendral mentioned Connor mated his half brother. As they spoke, Owen looked more and more shocked. When Alcharr mentioned the other four men who looked after Connor, Owen seemed torn between fear and disbelief. “Wow,” he finally said. “This is surreal. Connor was never into multiple partners before. I hope he’s okay.” Has’hendral chuckled. “He’s fine. Chek is very protective of him, and so are the others. I’m sure you’ll see him soon.” Silence stretched between them for a while, and Yane took the opportunity to introduce the subject that concerned him. “Owen, I wanted to talk to you about something else.” Owen arched a brow. “Oh?” “We received a message from a wyrm claiming that our borders are in danger. I haven’t mentioned this before, but my country is under an enchantment that keeps shape-shifters from changing to their second form. As such, wyrms rarely approach Tanarak and never without a good reason. But it seems this enchantment is fading now. The sender of this message said he wanted to see you in exchange for his cooperation and for telling us the reason behind the problem.” “Do you have any clue as to what a wyrm would want with you?” Alcharr asked.

 

Craving Owen

51

For a few seconds, Owen didn’t speak. Yane would have thought the silence to be a sign of shock, but something told him different. Perhaps it was the way Owen didn’t quite meet his gaze, or perhaps the memory of Owen’s inquiry if all wyrms were bad. Owen did indeed know something. But what? To his surprise, it was Has’hendral who broke the silence. “Tell us, Owen. Tell us about the wyrm who came to visit you.” Owen’s eyes widened and he paled visibly. “W–What?” he stammered. “I…No. It’s not like that.” Yane couldn’t suppress his shock. “A wyrm was here? When? How?” “Recently,” Has’hendral replied. “I can still smell lingering traces of his scent, and judging by it, my best bet is that it’s the same wyrm who wrote the message. Now, Owen…tell us.” **** Hash was furious. No, beyond furious. He felt confused, angry, and scared. When he’d come here, he’d never expected to find his mate, let alone a human one who seemed to be courted by a wyrm. But there could be no doubt about the situation. Owen Tomassen was his mate, and a wyrm had been in here. He could smell the other man on Owen. They hadn’t done anything sexual, but the wyrm had touched Owen. It made Hash want to roar and snarl, maybe rub himself against Owen to cast away any lingering traces of the wyrm. But he barely knew Owen, and his primal behavior would just scare the human. So he forced himself to show a calm he did not feel and insisted for Owen to speak. At first, the human seemed reluctant. Whatever the wyrm had done must have gotten to him. Hash couldn’t scent fear on Owen, but he did smell a healthy dose of apprehension and uncertainty. “He didn’t mean me any harm,” Owen finally said. “He just came to see if I was okay.”

 

52

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Okay?” Yane repeated in disbelief. “You could have died. I don’t believe the state you were in qualifies as okay.” Owen’s lower lip trembled as if he were struggling against anger or tears. “He’s not a bad person,” he shot back. “Is that so hard to believe?” On impulse, Hash reached out to his mate and took Owen’s hand. The human looked surprised but didn’t break away. “It’s not that we don’t believe you, Owen,” Hash said. “But wyrms aren’t known to be exactly trustworthy. We just don’t want you to get hurt.” “Sassaki wouldn’t hurt me,” Owen replied, certainty and frustration in his voice. He looked like he would pull away from Hash any minute now, but much to Hash’s relief, he didn’t. At the same time, Hash was startled at the first mentioning of the wyrm’s name. Clearly, the other shape-shifter had been busy and made Owen trust him. Hash couldn’t do anything about that now. He had a strong suspicion he understood the reasons behind this Sassaki’s behavior. Any other time, he’d have called this thought insane, but after seeing his brother’s mate have four more lovers, he knew anything was possible. “All right.” He caressed Owen’s wrist. “We’ll go meet your wyrm and see what he has to say. Perhaps he’s not so bad.” He sensed the twin looks of disbelief the other men gave him, but ignored them. The gratitude Owen showered him with felt almost palpable, and Hash nearly melted right then and there. Alcharr cleared his throat, sounding irritated. “At any rate, this doesn’t make the situation any less dangerous. Even if your wyrm doesn’t have any baleful intentions, he could be followed by others.” Owen’s eyes widened in panic. “Oh, no. His people will never agree with him meeting up with you. This is bad, very bad.” Owen pushed away the covers, as if intending to jump out of bed and go to the famous Sassaki’s rescue. Hash wrapped Owen in his arms, holding him tight. If Owen’s scent had drawn him before, now that his mate was so close, Hash wanted to roar and sink his fangs in

 

Craving Owen

53

Owen’s exposed throat. Instead, he caressed Owen’s tense back, suppressing a sigh of relief when the anxiety gradually began to drain out of Owen. “Calm down, Owen. Sassaki can take care of himself, otherwise he would have never contacted us.” “I guess,” Owen said hesitantly. “I just don’t understand any of this. I’m very confused.” Alcharr chose this exact moment to intervene. “Completely understandable,” he answered. “But don’t worry. It’ll all make sense in the end.” Hash didn’t know what to believe about those words, but neither did he allow himself to dissect them too much. This annoying trip had suddenly become so much more. The plague lands hid too many secrets, and Alcharr, Yane, and Owen were in the middle of it all. Hash had a feeling that by the end, they would all need to stick together if they wanted to make it out of this alive. **** Night had finally fallen. After several hours of debates, the group stuck to the original decision and decided to see what the wyrm wanted to say. Together, they snuck out of Tanarak, careful to avoid the nymph guards. As they walked, Alcharr stole a look toward Yane. The nymph seemed tense all day, and Alcharr supposed he had every reason in the world. After all, they were going to see a wyrm who, for whatever reason, set his sights on Owen. But there was more to it than that, and Alcharr suspected the reason could lie simply in Owen’s presence, and perhaps, even in Hash’s arrival. Alcharr knew Yane well, and he could tell when Yane felt attracted to somebody and wanted to hide it. It was just like it happened with them, years back, when Yane first became engaged with Valderr without even meeting him. Alcharr had gone in his brother’s stead to make arrangements for the wedding. Yane had been

 

54

Scarlet Hyacinth

so cool and arrogant it almost hurt to remember. Later, Alcharr took great pleasure in fucking that chill out of him. “Whatever happens, you stick close to us,” Yane told the human, his voice all business. “I know you trust the wyrm…” “Sassaki,” Owen corrected. In the past day, Alcharr noticed that it troubled Owen exceedingly whenever either of them referred to Sassaki in a derogatory manner. Yane took a deep breath. “I know you trust Sassaki,” he said again, stressing the name, “but you’re very new here and you don’t realize how things work yet.” Owen didn’t answer, and Alcharr realized the human was quite upset about the comment. Indeed, it sounded bad, and Alcharr wanted to scold Yane for his brusqueness. He himself didn’t know what to believe about any of this. Seeing someone else get close to Yane should bother him. But the human… The human was strange. He seemed so affectionate, and at the same time so very lost, that Alcharr couldn’t blame him for clinging to the first person he’d met here. And now, Yane was acting so cold that Owen seemed hurt. Unfortunately, Owen would not be able to deal with Yane’s barriers like Alcharr had. As such, it would be up to Alcharr to fix this from becoming a real problem. If he wanted to be honest, it would be no hardship to befriend the human. Something about Owen made Alcharr wonder if his skin was as soft as it seemed and his lips tasted as good as they looked. But he reined in his lust and focused on the matter at hand. He loved Yane, for crying out loud, and he had enough trouble with his attraction toward Hash to think about the human, too. That didn’t mean he couldn’t at least offer Owen a helping hand. Even if his education spoke poorly of humans, judging individual people after such standards would be stupid. Besides, Alcharr might doubt Connor Spade’s ability to aid Valderr, but the friendship

 

Craving Owen

55

between the two remained genuine—something Alcharr appreciated a lot. He started walking slower, allowing Owen to catch up to him. “Hey, Owen,” he said. “Yane didn’t mean anything by that. He’s just worried about you. You received a serious injury in an attack, and now, you’re supposed the meet a wyrm. Even if this Sassaki didn’t hurt you, it’s still cause for concern.” Owen looked startled, as if it hadn’t occurred to him. “A serious injury?” he repeated. “I didn’t consider it so bad. I mean, it was scary then, but I’m all better now.” “That might be true, but it’s still something to think about. Besides, you have to remember Yane has been fighting these people all his life. It’s not in his nature to like them.” Owen visibly deflated. “You’re right. I guess I should apologize.” He looked away and clenched his hands into fists. “I just don’t want anyone to fight. I can tell Yane and Sassaki are both good men. And…I hate fighting.” The tone in which Owen spoke made Alcharr think there was a story there. Someone had hurt this young man. Alcharr viciously squashed the desire to inquire into the identity of this someone and go teach him—because it must’ve been a him—a lesson. It was part of Owen’s past now, and something Alcharr couldn’t change, as much as he wanted to. He could, however, change the here and now. On impulse, he wrapped his arm around Owen’s shoulder. He kept the touch as friendly as possible without going into lustful, even if his muscles strained to pull the other man close. “Then we won’t fight.” “Don’t make promises you can’t keep,” Yane said from in front of them in the dryad language. “You know how wyrms are. He must have just been playing with Owen.” Hash didn’t say anything, but his stance seemed tense. To Alcharr, it almost looked like the other man knew something they didn’t. But Hash didn’t comment, and Alcharr eventually answered in his stead.

 

56

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Wyrms are what they are. But he did reach out first. We need to give him the benefit of the doubt.” Neither Hash nor Yane looked too excited about the idea, not that Alcharr himself felt very optimistic. But someone had to keep this from becoming a disaster, and it seemed it would have to be him. “Look,” Hash said. “If things don’t work out, I’ll take Owen to my coven. He’ll be safe there until the next energy storm.” “That’s a good idea,” Yane answered. “The dragons would be able to keep him safe.” Owen remained silent, but he didn’t look very pleased with the concept of being stashed away. Alcharr agreed with them, though. If push came to shove, he could even take Owen to his city. Valderr would love talking to Owen. Of course, Alcharr would prefer to avoid that. No matter what, his father still disliked humans. They slipped out of Tanarak without being heard or seen. They’d decided of common accord to keep the meeting from everyone, except Lyole. Soon, the meeting spot was in sight, a good thing, too, because Alcharr hated the awkward silence that had fallen. Alcharr returned to his position, leaving Owen to walk behind them. In truth, he himself didn’t like wyrms. They never had found out who’d kidnapped Valderr, but the only one with an interest would be the wyrms. The mere thought of what his little brother had gone through in Almareya made him furious, but he tried to contain himself. If he lost his temper, too, this meeting might very well turn into a disaster. **** “What if they don’t come?” Sassaki did his own version of pacing underwater. “I don’t think I can protect Owen without their cooperation.” “They’ll come,” Kani said soothingly. The merman had joined him in a show of support, even if it meant taking quite a chance. On

 

Craving Owen

57

one hand, Sassaki would have preferred to know Kani was safe, but on the other, he valued Kani’s presence. It calmed him down and stopped him from retreating to the deep waters or going in search of Owen on land. Kani kept him busy and talking until the hour of the meeting finally came. Sassaki spotted a small group of people approaching the beach. He’d set the time and place, but he had given his long-time enemy enough leeway to bring whomever he liked. He was curious who Yane had chosen for this little endeavor. After all, not all the nymphs would be open to idea of chatting it up with a wyrm. The group stopped and Sassaki took a few moments to analyze them. There was a Golden Eagle and another man he didn’t know. His bulk and stance made Sassaki think he might be a shape-shifter, too. Together with Yane, they formed a barricade in front the much smaller Owen. Truth be told, Sassaki felt a bit relieved at the sight of their protectiveness. He feared what would happen should the enchantment fail completely. For the moment, the spell might be keeping the weaker wyrms at bay, but after the nymphs’ defenses failed, Owen would need all the support he could get. He swam toward the beach with his merman friend close behind him. “Perhaps you should remain in the water, just in case,” he told Kani. “No way,” Kani answered. “I know how much this means to you. I won’t let you stand against them alone.” Sassaki gave his friend a concerned look. “Can you come on land, though?” Kani was so young, and the last thing Sassaki wanted was for the young mer to get hurt. Kani seemed to consider the question and sighed. “I suppose you’re right. I can’t control my shift as long as my tail is wet. Damn it.” “Don’t worry,” Sassaki answered. “You can root for me from here.”

 

58

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kani didn’t look very pleased, but they didn’t have time for further conversation. The mer hid behind a rock, and Sassaki left the water, heading toward the waiting group. “I assume you are Sassaki,” the nymph, Yane, began. He spoke in English, for Owen’s benefit. Sassaki nodded. He wasn’t surprised Yane knew his name. They must’ve asked Owen, and with a shape-shifter around, the human couldn’t have deceived them even if he tried. “Owen told you about me.” Owen perked up from behind the wall of solid muscle formed by the three men. “Sorry. I couldn’t help it.” Sassaki just smiled. “It’s okay. It’s no big secret, if it is kept only between the people who know about this arrangement.” Owen seemed relieved, and Sassaki directed his attention toward the other three men. “But now you have an advantage over me, gentlemen. You know who I am, but, other than Yanentah, I do not know who you are.” Yane didn’t delay in introducing his companions. He pointed at the eagle and shape-shifter respectively, and said, “These are my friends, Alcharr, of the Golden Eagles, and Has’hendral, of the dragon kind. I trust you have no problems with them being here.” Sassaki scanned the darkened faces of the two men. “As long as they know the score.” “Oh, we know the score,” Alcharr said. “What I don’t get is what your sudden interest in helping Yane is. Your people have never been particularly kind.” The eagle’s expression was dark. “As a matter of fact, I would appreciate it if you told me who is responsible for my brother’s kidnapping.” Sassaki arched a brow at the eagle. He’d heard about the missing prince, of course, but only because of the scouts who always rotated around the plague lands. “You have him back now, don’t you?” he asked.

 

Craving Owen

59

When Alcharr nodded, Sassaki added, “Then it wasn’t the wyrms who had him. I assure you, if my kin had taken him, you’d never have found him.” In fact, if an eagle ended up in the grasp of a wyrm, he’d most likely be dinner. But Sassaki didn’t say that. He didn’t want to scare Owen more than he already had. “I cannot guarantee we weren’t involved,” he finished, “but I don’t know anything about it. As for why I’m doing this, it’s for Owen, of course.” The men didn’t look convinced, although Sassaki did detect a certain tension in Has’hendral. As a shape-shifter, the other man would understand Sassaki better. Still, Sassaki half expected the dragon to laugh in his face and tell him wyrms didn’t have mates. But Has’hendral did no such thing. “Who’s that mer in the water?” he asked instead. Sassaki met the other man’s gaze, surprised at the change in topic. What he saw there shocked him into both jealousy and incomprehension. He saw himself, or rather his own emotions echoing in Has’hendral, so much so that for a few moments, the question didn’t even compute. He remembered to answer only when Yane cleared his throat. “My friend, Kani,” he answered. “I’d have brought him along, but he has problems shifting when his tail is wet.” “Hey!” Kani shouted from the water. “I can hear you.” Owen actually slipped around from his protector, peeking into the darkness to see toward the water. Of course, his human vision didn’t have a chance of noticing Kani’s hidden form. He crossed his arms over his chest in a gesture of discontent. “How is it that I’m the only one who gets left out?” “I also get left out,” Kani said, this time at a lower volume. “You’re not alone in your pain.” The little banter was oddly refreshing, and Sassaki found himself relaxing. Still, he forced himself to return to the matter at hand. “So, I

 

60

Scarlet Hyacinth

wrote to you because I believe the plague lands are in danger. It seems the crystal is being assaulted.” Yane just stared at him. “Crystal? What crystal?” Sassaki just stared at Yane. Sure, he’d suspected nymphs were kept out of things in the plague lands, but not quite to this extent. Things weren’t exactly looking up. He’d been hoping for some insight from Yane, but that didn’t seem to be forthcoming. “According to my mother,” he answered, “a crystal is the source of the enchantment on the plague lands. It seems someone intends to destroy it and is already working on it now. I was hoping you might know more.” Yane shook his head. “I haven’t been…home in ages. And even then, I wasn’t privy to all the secrets.” “But who would know if not you?” “A wizard,” Kani suggested. “You need to ask a wizard.” Of course. A wizard would know about something like this. Why hadn’t Sassaki thought of that? Oh, wait. He knew why. Wizards weren’t exactly the most social of beings. In fact, they never showed up unless you gave them a good incentive. No one really knew where wizards lived, and even their representatives with the Imperium remained very secretive about things strictly referring to their race. “But how would we find a wizard?” Alcharr threw his hands up in exasperation. “They don’t exactly appear at the corner shop.” At that, Has’hendral just grinned. “Perhaps you’re just not looking in the right stores.”

 

Craving Owen

61

Chapter Four One week later Owen scuttled after his companion in a daze. This city both scared and awed him. In front of him, Hash urged him to go faster. “Hurry up and stay close. We have a lot of things to do today.” Owen nodded, heat rushing to his face as the dragon looked at him. These days, the feeling of strangeness had become omnipresent whenever he was around either of his friends. He liked to blame it on this sudden trip and everything going around him. After all, he’d never have expected the day he’d gone in search of Connor that he’d somehow end up on this odd world and getting involved in a strange quest to revive a crystal. But somehow, he knew it wasn’t just that. As it turned out, they’d kept the new information from the main dryad capital of Anethone, going on the premise that the dryad royals would not appreciate cooperation with Sassaki. In the end, after a suggestion from Hash, he, Owen, Alcharr, and Yane had come to Almareya. It took quite a bit of effort to coordinate this action, since Alcharr needed to dodge his father’s controlling ways and Yane had responsibilities in Tanarak. They’d managed, but they didn’t have much time before they needed to return. Supposedly, Almareya was a resort of sorts, where rich folk came to relax away from their own lands and peoples. But recently, its governor had been removed due to a conflict with the upper echelons of Uli, and the entire island had fallen into chaos. As such, there were soldiers all over the place, scouring for possible accomplices of the governor. It was, apparently, a big deal,

 

62

Scarlet Hyacinth

since Prince Valderr, Alcharr’s brother—as well as Connor—had been kidnapped by the man. To Owen, everything seemed so very confusing and scary, especially acknowledging everything his friend must have gone through. But throughout this week, his companions had done their best to reassure him, and he felt better knowing Connor did, indeed, leave Uli safe and sound. Owen should be worrying about himself now. Hash dragged him into something that looked like a bookstore. Alcharr and Yane followed behind them, and none of them wanted to leave Owen alone. Thankfully, the bookstore seemed innocent enough, and it took him away from all the hustle and bustle of the main street. He didn’t know why, but whenever he spotted a guard, his heart just started beating faster and he wanted to run back to their rented room and hide. “You okay?” Alcharr asked, his tone concerned. Owen did his best to smile. “Yeah,” he answered. “Just a bit overwhelmed.” Yane took his hand and squeezed it, his dark blue eyes so deep Owen felt he could fall and drown in them. “Just tell us if anything gets too much, all right?” Hash turned toward Owen, gently cupping his cheek. His rough hands advanced over Owen’s lips, caressing them. Their eyes met, and for a moment, Owen forgot all about where they were. “It’s okay,” Hash whispered. “We’ll take care of you.” Owen nodded numbly, his entire body abuzz with something he couldn’t quite identify. It wasn’t the first time this had happened. Owen was afraid of what Alcharr and Yane would say, but he needn’t have feared. Yane’s hand left his own, traveling up his clothed torso to caress his neck. Yane nibbled on his earlobe, drawing a choked gasp out of Owen. At the same time, Alcharr’s heat smothered Owen as the eagle’s arm went around his waist.

 

Craving Owen

63

Owen felt so confused and out of sorts. He wanted someone to stop and explain, but everyone seemed to dance around the topic as if they were afraid of something. But Owen never got the chance to ask, not before, and not this time, either. Hash broke away from him, and so did Alcharr and Yane. All three men turned their attention toward the bookstore once again. Frustrated, Owen could do nothing but follow. He wanted to scream, but making a scene would just draw the attention of the guards. Sassaki’s face popped in his mind, and guilt coursed through him. The wyrm was taking a big chance by cooperating with his enemies, and all for Owen’s sake. Owen needed to focus if he intended to be of some assistance for the other men. Hash pulled Owen deeper into the shop and up to a counter. An old man sat there, engrossed in a big tome, his long gray hair and beard reminding Owen a bit of Gandalf. He cleared his throat, and the man lifted his face toward them. To Owen’s surprise, he realized the man’s pupils were completely white, as if he were blind. But the shopkeeper had been reading, right? Did they have Braille here? Probably. The shopkeeper gave him a bemused look and said something to Hash that Owen didn’t understand. There was a brief exchange between the old man, Hash, Alcharr, and Yane, after which the shopkeeper left his post. Still confused, Owen allowed Hash to drag him away from the counter. The old man led them deeper into the store. They stopped in front of a big shelf, and the man finally said, “Don’t worry, young man. This won’t hurt a bit.” Several things passed through Owen’s mind at the same time. First, he asked himself why the man spoke his language. That led to him automatically wondering about Hash, Sassaki, Alcharr, and Yane’s abilities in English. Somehow, he’d never gotten around to ask. And at the same time, he tried to process what the shopkeeper was telling him. A distant part of his mind registered that whatever happened wouldn’t be a good thing.

 

64

Scarlet Hyacinth

But Hash’s arms came around him, wrapping him in a tight embrace. He smelled like ash and burnt coal, and yet Owen felt comforted by the intensity of the scent. Alcharr and Yane came to join the hug, and Owen clung to their presence and closed his eyes. It was only when the floor gave way under his feet that the certainty and self-assuredness faltered. He couldn’t suppress a panicked yell as his eyes shot open and he looked up. He seemed to be falling into a dark, black hole. Above him, the shopkeeper was a white dot quickly disappearing into the distance. But the three men continued to hang on tightly. Something that looked like a white flash of light replaced the darkness, reminding Owen of the time he’d been transported on Uli. And then, the black disappeared altogether, and they floated down in a strangely controlled motion. The three men let him go when they hit the floor. Floor? Wait. What floor was this again? Owen dared to look around and found himself in a wide, cavernous room. They seemed to be on some sort of dais, and a slender, white-haired man waited for them at its base. His eyes, like the ones of the old man, were also white. However, unlike the shopkeeper, he looked young, his face clear of any lines and his stance secure and proud. Hash pulled Owen down the stairs, then briefly left Owen’s side to hug the mysterious young man. Owen experienced a weird pang of jealousy as he watched the scene. In truth, he had no hold over Hash and no right to control the other man’s actions. But he remembered the strength of Hash’s arms from earlier and he wanted that again, and only for himself. Thankfully, Hash released the stranger from his embrace and nodded at Owen. “This is Owen, the man I told you about, and these are Alcharr and Yane,” he told the stranger. Turning toward them, he added, “This is Fayre. He’s a dear friend of mine, from a long, long time ago.”

 

Craving Owen

65

Fayre beamed at them. “I’ve heard a lot about you all. I’m so glad Hash found what he was looking for.” Owen blinked, uncertain as to how to reply to that. He didn’t know anything about Fayre, and he couldn’t understand the undertone of the man’s words. Stumped, he finally said, “I’m happy to meet you, too.” He did his best not to stare, since it became apparent that in spite of Fayre’s odd eyes, the young man could obviously see. “Thank you for agreeing to see us,” Alcharr said politely. “It means a lot to us,” Yane added. “Your help is much appreciated. Thankfully, Fayre seemed to be satisfied with that. He smiled once again and gestured for them to follow him. “So, tell me more about the problems in the plague lands.” “We don’t know a lot,” Yane answered, “other than that the magic is fading. It seems the wyrms can get closer. A source told us a certain crystal involved in keeping the enchantment up is in danger.” Owen noticed the way Yane avoided mentioning Sassaki, and appreciated it. Even if Fayre looked willing to help, the walls could have ears. They couldn’t be sure of anything yet. Anxiety coursed through him. Had they done the right thing in leaving Sassaki behind? The wyrm had insisted he would be all right, and he would not be able to leave without his family noticing. That was probably true, but what if something happened while Owen and the others were away? Who would help Sassaki? His one friend, the mer, could do very little against a wyrm bent on destruction. He only realized he’d missed a good part of the conversation when Alcharr squeezed his shoulder. “…can probably help you,” Fayre was saying. Owen gave Alcharr a sheepish look, but the other man just looked concerned. “So this man who can help us—your brother, you said— where can we find him?” Alcharr asked, providing Owen with a brief summary of the chat in the process.

 

66

Scarlet Hyacinth

Fayre would be referring them to someone else, then. The wizard—undoubtedly, he was a wizard—sighed. “Alas, people like him are quite reclusive. Older wizards often are. But I did talk to him and managed to extract a promise. We established a meeting point. I’ll take you there.” As Fayre spoke, they reached the end of the corridor they were currently walking through. Owen shielded his eyes as bright rays assaulted him. It wasn’t as strong as the one they’d come through, but rather like the proverbial light at the end of the tunnel. And indeed, when his vision cleared, Owen found himself staring at the clear ocean. Unlike in the plague lands, the waters were blue and shining, even more so than in Almareya. They looked almost magical, and Owen wouldn’t have been surprised if, indeed, the sea held enchantments hidden in its depth. Before Owen could admire the beautiful landscape any further, Fayre gestured them to a small boat. “Come on. My brother tends to be impatient.” They jumped on the boat, and Owen realized it seemed strangely translucent. Beneath it, Owen spotted fish swimming in the clear waters, sea vegetation, the view so clear it could have been through a window. He had a flashback of the one time he and Connor had gone on a holiday together, back when they’d still been university students. They’d chosen the seaside and managed to gather enough cash for a tour much like this one. Connor…Where was his friend now? Was he doing better than Owen? Shaking himself, Owen looked away from the water just in time to watch the corridor they’d come through disappear into thin air. “Don’t worry,” Fayre said, as if guessing his anxiety. “It’s only a passage leading into the astral plane. I’ll open it again for you when you need it.” “So this place, it’s not real?”

 

Craving Owen

67

Fayre laughed. “Of course it’s real. Everything wizards create is real. It’s like a shadow of Uli, only through the filter of our magic. That’s why we have presences in both worlds.” Owen blinked. He could be sure he understood that, but then again, he wasn’t a wizard. He couldn’t see a steering wheel or anything else resembling controls for the boat, and Owen pretended not to realize they might very well be drifting away into the nothingness. He was comforted by the fact that Hash seemed to trust Fayre’s abilities, but he still felt much better when the boat slowed down. Another vessel waited for them, a muscular, silver-haired man standing in the center of it. “Finally,” he said. “I’ve been waiting for ages.” He sounded pissed, but Fayre laughed lightly. “Don’t be like that, Kyllian. These are my friends.” There were introductions all around, and Kyllian swept his silver eyes over them in a mix of bemusement and boredom. “So, I hear you need my help in the plague lands,” he said without preamble. “Well, I don’t do anything just because. I expect a reward.” “Certainly,” Hash answered. “You’ll be richly compensated.” Kyllian chuckled. “I don’t need money, dragon. Gold is useless for me.” His silver gaze fixed on Owen. “However, your human is interesting. Tell you what. I’ll trade you my services for one night with him.” For a few moments, nobody spoke. And then, the water around them started to move in angry waves. A claw formed out of the ocean, threateningly looming over the wizard. “How dare you?” Yane snarled. “The very suggestion sickens me.” The water shot toward Kyllian, but the wizard just waved a hand and it dissipated. “You forget, nymph, that this is my realm.” Hash and Alcharr shot into the air angrily. For the first time, Owen saw bright burning wings shoot from Hash’s back. “Coward,” Alcharr shouted. “Face us like a man instead of hiding behind your tricks.”

 

68

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian looked bored. “I thought you wanted to use my tricks. I just suggested a business deal. You’re free to take it or leave it.” “Kyllian, they’re my friends,” Fayre said in a wounded tone. “How can you even ask that?” Kyllian sighed in exasperation. “Little brother, what they’re asking for is no easy task. Believe me, I know.” The conversation continued in a language Owen didn’t understand. What in the world were they going to do? He was pretty sure Hash didn’t have any other wizard friends. Apparently, they were quite rare, and Fayre’s connection with Hash was unusual in itself. Owen remembered the plague lands, the two-headed wyrm, and the tired, sad people of Tanarak. He thought of Sassaki and the risk the wyrm took in contacting Yane. He knew the wyrm was merely trying to keep him safe, but this had become so much more now. It was bigger than all of them, and it would influence Yane’s people for ages to come. At the same time, he wondered if Kyllian’s magic could create a balance in the plague lands. Sassaki had mentioned the unfairness of the situation, and Owen silently agreed. Perhaps he could bring it up. But to do that, he needed to pay Kyllian’s price. “Can you really help us?” he asked Kyllian. Kyllian nodded. “I haven’t actually studied it, but it shouldn’t be too hard to consolidate a protection spell. I will be able to tell you more once I look into it.” “I don’t want this war to continue,” Owen said softly. “Can you help us find a way to stop it?” For a few moments, Kyllian remained silent. “I can’t make any promises on that,” he said. “Some things are beyond the power of one individual. But I will do my best to aid you in whatever you need.” Owen gulped. “All right then. We have a deal.” “No,” Hash said. “Absolutely not. We took you here to keep you safe, not to have some pervert force you into something you don’t want. “

 

Craving Owen

69

Kyllian chuckled. “Never fear. Little Owen will enjoy everything I do. And besides, if you hadn’t brought him along, I’d have never agreed in the first place.” They were stuck and they all knew it. They could go back and ignore the situation, but how long would that last? The wyrms were already planning an attack. It wouldn’t take long for Yane’s people to be assaulted. But the three men were beyond angry. “Owen, you can’t be serious,” Alcharr whispered. “You don’t have to do this.” Owen smiled, suddenly feeling at peace with his decision. “I do.” **** Kyllian watched the exchange between the human and his companions with carefully hidden satisfaction. He’d known from the moment he’d first seen the four that there was sexual tension there and a tremendous power that just waited to be unleashed. But his magic told him the union between his visitors was not complete. They just needed a little nudge, and it was exactly what Kyllian intended. Clearing his throat, he said, “In a gesture of good faith, I will wait for my payment until my part of the deal is complete.” Smirking, he added, “But first, a sample.” Before anyone else could answer, Kyllian jumped from his boat to Fayre’s and took the human in his arms. The other three men were too shocked to even move, but Kyllian threw a shield around them, regardless. Just in time, too, as seconds later, Alcharr’s claws raked the surface of the energy bubble. Smirking, Kyllian ignored the attack and focused on Owen. His eyes were wide, beautiful, and fearful, and Kyllian wanted him so badly it hurt. “Don’t fear me, little human,” he whispered. “I won’t hurt you.”

 

70

Scarlet Hyacinth

Owen nodded, still hesitant but a bit less tense. Unable to resist the temptation, Kyllian pressed his mouth to Owen’s. He licked across the seam of the human’s lips, coaxing them open. Immediately, Owen complied, and Kyllian drew him closer, loving the young man’s instinctual reply. Their tongues tangled as Kyllian took possession of Owen’s mouth. He plundered the wet cavern, exploring each recess. Owen let out a small moan, and it aroused Kyllian even further. Images of Owen tied down and at his mercy flashed through his mind, and he ravaged Owen’s lips, frustrated with the knowledge that he could not take what he wanted, not just yet, at least. They broke apart when the need to breathe forced them to. Kyllian’s cock throbbed in need at the feel of the soft, warm body against him. He pulled Owen closer, keeping a strong hold on Owen. He slipped a hand between them and reached down to cup Owen’s prick. The human fidgeted and tried to get away, but he was hard and responding to every touch from Kyllian. “Stand still, little human, or else I might fuck you right here in front of your men.” Owen’s face flushed, and Kyllian read both shame and arousal in his blue eyes. Owen wanted what Kyllian promised, but he felt guilty for doing so. Kyllian could not push any further today without wrecking the whole thing. As such, Kyllian released Owen from his hold. “They want you, but they’re afraid,” he told Owen. “Remember that.” Surprise flashed on the human’s face, but Kyllian didn’t give him time to ask any questions. He allowed the shield around them to fall. Almost immediately, the three men attempted to attack him. To Kyllian’s surprise, Owen stepped in front of him. “We have a deal now,” he said softly. “Don’t get angry on my behalf. There’s no going back.” Hash’s nostrils flared, his eyes burning coals of anger. The water around them swirled, Yane’s power threatening to push them over the edge of the boat. Alcharr spread his wings out threateningly. Still,

 

Craving Owen

71

none of them moved, and life seemed to drain out of them. Their shoulders slumped, and Hash pulled Owen close. “Okay,” he said, while caressing Owen’s hair. “Okay. We’ll see what happens.” Judging by Hash’s tone, the man didn’t intend to allow Kyllian to set another finger on Owen. For the moment, Kyllian was satisfied with that. Time would decide how this little project would end up. “If you’ve made your decision, we should go,” Fayre said softly. “There’s not much time.” Kyllian mentally sighed. His brother was clearly upset with him for his request. He’d have to talk to Fayre soon, sometime when the other men weren’t around. “Okay, then,” he said, trying to sound cheerful. “Here we go.” Since he was older and stronger than Fayre, he created a larger boat that allowed them to have a reasonable amount of space between each other. He knew the four men needed some time to process what they, or rather, what Owen had agreed upon. The trip continued in silence while Kyllian led them to the rift through which they’d come. The men jumped out of the boat and climbed into the corridor that would lead them back to Uli. “What about you?” Owen asked. “Aren’t you coming?” Kyllian shook his head. “The crystal is here, in the astral plane,” he explained. “It’s here where I need to work.” Owen’s companions frowned at him in nearly identical expressions. “How do we know you won’t cheat us?” Yane asked. “I’ll stay behind,” Hash said. “I’m knowledgeable with magic.” Hash hugged Owen and the other men, then jumped in the boat. Kyllian would have been pissed at the blatant distrust, but he supposed he hadn’t made a very good impression on the men by demanding Owen for himself. As Fayre and the remaining three disappeared into the corridor, Kyllian turned toward the shape-shifter. “Brace yourself. It’s going to be a wild ride.”

 

72

Scarlet Hyacinth

**** “What do you mean you agreed on giving Owen to some wizard?” Sassaki snarled at Yane. “I told you to look after him. Can’t you at least do that?” Night had fallen over Tanarak, the sky clouded like always, hiding the stars. He’d waited for one week, one endless week for the four men to return. Every day, he’d watched Tanarak, yearning to see Owen once again. Finally, this evening, he’d noticed Yane and Owen return. He’d been puzzled by the absence of Hash and Alcharr, and even then, he’d sensed something was wrong. Even so, the last thing he’d expected was for Yane to tell him about the deal they’d made, a trade-off between Owen’s happiness and the plague lands’ safety. The nymph opened his mouth to answer, but Owen stopped him. “It’s my fault.” He gave Sassaki a pleading look. “Please understand. Yane had nothing to do with this decision.” Sassaki looked away from his mate. The beach was silent and lonely, and all of a sudden, Sassaki felt like he couldn’t breathe. For the first time in his life, he wanted to shift and kill. He would not accept this. He would rather die. Yane scowled back. “I assure you, I’m not very happy with the situation either.” It was easy for Yane to say that. After all, no matter what choice was made, he won. His people would continue to be protected. But the very point of Sassaki’s involvement in this had been to keep Owen away from all harm. “No.” He shook his head furiously. “I refuse.” “There’s no going back now,” Owen answered. “The wizard is already in the plague lands, studying the enchantment.” “I don’t care.” Sassaki fumed. “I’ve only ever cared about keeping you safe. I don’t want any part of this war.”

 

Craving Owen

73

Owen seemed disappointed. “Sassaki, you’re part of it, whether you like it or not. You told me that your people are banished into the polluted waters. Maybe we can work things out with Kyllian’s help.” Yane didn’t comment, so Sassaki surmised this wasn’t the first time the topic had come up. Unfortunately, Owen’s view was idealistic. If a war could be ended just by the involvement of one wizard, there would be very little conflicts on Uli, or any other world. But Owen looked so eager and so hopeful that Sassaki didn’t have it in him to say no. He tried to squelch his anger and said, “All right. So where is this Kyllian?” He looked around the beach and considered. “Then again, where are Alcharr and Hash?” He had to admit that in the short time he’d spent with the men, he’d become fond of them, even of Yane, his longtime enemy. To see Alcharr and Hash gone disconcerted him. “Hash went with Kyllian to deal with the crystal,” Owen answered. “As for Alcharr, he just said he had trouble at home.” Yane looked uncomfortable, and Sassaki detected a story there, a lie, something Owen didn’t know of. He recalled the famous alliance between the eagles and the dryads. With everything that was going on, he’d completely forgotten about Yane’s wedding. He narrowed his eyes at Yane, silently telling the other man to speak to Owen. He’d noticed Owen’s fondness for Yane—how could he not?—and he knew keeping Owen in the dark was unfair, to all of them. So far, Sassaki had been very accepting about this odd situation, but he refused to allow anyone to use Owen. On that note, he’d have a little word with this Kyllian. Perhaps he could convince the wizard to change his mind. The liberal application of fang always did the trick. “So what now?” he asked, feeling a bit more reassured. “We have to pretend nothing’s wrong, at least until we hear from Kyllian,” the nymph answered in a low voice. His deep blue eyes seemed to send Sassaki a message. I’ll tell him.

 

74

Scarlet Hyacinth

Mentally sighing, Sassaki caressed Owen’s cheek. On impulse, he hugged Yane. The nymph’s warmth felt strangely familiar, but Sassaki didn’t allow himself to dwell too much on it. It would be disturbing. “I’m going back,” he told the two men. “If I find anything else, I’ll let you know.” Owen and Yane waved at him as Sassaki returned to the dark waters. When he felt certain they couldn’t see him, he shifted into his wyrm form. He wanted everyone to leave him alone, and the best way to ensure that was to stay like this. Upset, he curled at the bottom of the ocean, wondering and remembering. Could Owen be right? Could they have a chance at peace? The sound of a familiar voice drew him out of his musings. “What are you doing, son?” His mother’s figure appeared in front of him. Great, just great. She was probably among the few who dared to approach him while he stayed in wyrm form. She’d opted to be discreet and chose her legged form, but that didn’t make her any less intimidating. “You’ve been odd lately,” she commented when he didn’t answer. Sassaki gave her a look, and Lota added, “Well, son, speak. What’s on your mind?” For a brief second, Sassaki considered telling her everything. He disliked keeping secrets from his mother. She was the only one who’d always stood by his side. But then, he’d have to tell her about his odd relationship with Yane, about Alcharr, and Hash, and Kyllian. It would be a mess. Turning into his normal form, he shook his head and answered, “Nothing, Mother. Just feeling out of sorts.” She reached for him and took his hand. Her palm felt strikingly warm, something he found strange given their reptilian blood. But then again, his mother always seemed warm to him. Perhaps it wasn’t even a physical thing, but rather the affection she lavished upon him.

 

Craving Owen

75

Did he dare tell her about Owen? He wanted to. He wanted to share this with the person who’d always been by his side, but he was scared. “You’re hiding something from me,” she said, her expression closing off. “You’ve never done so before.” “Mother, I—” “Enough,” his mother interrupted him. “We’ve been pretending nothing is wrong for far too long. I’m willing to accept that you do not wish to act like your brothers. But these secrets you keep…What is it that you want to hide?” She sounded stern, but behind her chilly demeanor, Sassaki sensed hurt. Still, he feared for his mate, and for Yane, as well. He didn’t know how he could possibly make someone of his own kind understand the situation. “It’s nothing, Mother,” he repeated. “I just need some time alone.” Saying goodbye to Lota, Sassaki swam away. His entire being screamed for him to return to the surface and to Owen, but he knew better. His mother already suspected something. If he wasn’t careful, she could find out about Owen. Would he ever be able to be with his mate? He didn’t know the answer, and he was afraid of it. **** After Sassaki disappeared into the water, Owen turned toward Yane, still puzzled. He felt there were many things they weren’t telling him. Yane looked very thoughtful, and there seemed to have been a silent exchange between him and Sassaki that Owen couldn’t quite grasp. “What is it, Yane? What’s bothering you?” At first, Yane didn’t answer. It occurred to Owen that it could be any of the things happening lately, from the sudden threat to the plague lands to Kyllian’s appearance. But somehow, Owen thought it was more than that.

 

76

Scarlet Hyacinth

Frustrated, he moved into Yane’s personal space and pressed their bodies close. He was sick of dancing around the subject. If Yane and the others didn’t intend to do anything about it, he would. Yes, it seemed crazy. For all Owen knew, it might even be an elaborate hallucination, a dream his fucked-up imagination had come up with. But Owen had taken a lot of risk throughout his life, mostly with all the wrong men. He’d take a chance again. He had a feeling Yane was worth it. Without allowing himself to change his mind, Owen pressed his lips to Yane’s. Because of the difference in heights, Owen found himself forced to stand on his tiptoes to reach Yane’s lips. But he did take the other man by surprise. Their kiss was gentle, close-mouthed, and with restrained passion. Owen wanted more, but instead of yielding, Yane pushed away from him. “Owen, stop,” he panted out. “I need to tell you something. But not here.” Owen gave Yane a curious look but didn’t get the chance to ask. The other man started dragging him away from the beach and in the direction of Tanarak. Owen could do nothing but follow, even if he still felt confused and hurt over the obvious rejection. What could Yane possibly want to tell him? What was he hiding? Yane took them to his living space, the small home he owned in the port town. Owen had also received a spot here, since sleeping anyplace else would have been even more awkward. As soon as the door of the house shut behind them, Owen reached for Yane again. “Wait. What’s going on? Please tell me.” He hated the trembling of his own voice, but he couldn’t keep it in check. Yane gave him a pained look. “Owen, I…I’m engaged.” “To Alcharr?” Owen asked. He’d suspected something was going on between the two. Oddly, he didn’t mind. He liked Alcharr, and he thought the eagle could make Yane happy. But that didn’t explain the connection between them. Could it be just in his mind? “I’m sorry if I

 

Craving Owen

77

was out of line. I don’t mean to get between you two. I just want to understand what’s going on.” Yane shook his head. “I…It’s not Alcharr.” He paused, as if he were having trouble speaking. “It’s his brother, Valderr, an arranged marriage for the benefit of our nations. But you’re right about one thing. Alcharr is my lover.” Owen blinked in shock. He plopped down on Yane’s bed, too astonished to even speak. Out of everything Yane could have said, this was the last thing Owen expected. “So…you’re cheating on your fiancé with Alcharr?” He couldn’t disguise his dismay at the thought. He’d never imagined Yane and Alcharr being guilty of such a deceitful thing. But perhaps there were circumstances involved Owen didn’t know about. He shouldn’t judge without knowing all the facts. “Please tell me you have a good reason.” Yane sighed and sat next to Owen. “We’re in love, Owen. But we can’t be together because the alliance requires me to wed Valderr. I just…I thought you should know.” The pain in Yane’s voice reached out to Owen, and he realized how wrong he’d been. He took Yane’s hand in his own and squeezed it. “It’s all right,” he whispered. “There’s always a way.” He didn’t intend the caress to be any more than a friendly support, but it turned out completely different. He didn’t know which one of them reached for the other first. The next thing he registered was Yane’s lips crashing against his. As if through a dream, he wrapped his arms around the other man’s neck. He parted his lips, allowing Yane entrance, and the nymph’s tongue invaded his mouth, exploring and devouring. Yane change their positions on the bed, pushing Owen down and keeping their bodies close together. Their kiss broke briefly for the seconds they needed to breathe, then continued as if it had never stopped. Yane’s hands worked at his clothes, tearing the material to pieces. Owen gladly yielded to the assault, the need to be skin to skin so

 

78

Scarlet Hyacinth

intense it hurt. Before he could do so, however, Yane lifted his head and pulled away. “We shouldn’t be doing this,” Yane said, panting. “It’s not right.” Owen nodded. His cock throbbed with desire, but he didn’t want to push Yane more than he already had. Yane loved Alcharr and he was engaged. They’d just talked about it, for fuck’s sake. Sex would just complicate things. He tried to move away, but to his surprise, Yane pushed him back down. “I can’t. I can’t let you go. Gods help me, but I can’t do it.” Owen’s eyes widened as Yane descended upon him again. Impossibly, the kiss seemed to be even hungrier, more frantic. Owen knew he should put a stop to it before it was too late, but he could not have given it up to save his life. He wrapped his legs around Yane’s waist, rubbing against the other man in wanton despair. Yane groaned, and faster than Owen could even process, he removed the rest of Owen’s clothing. “Now you,” Owen croaked out. “Clothes. Off. Need. Skin.” Yane chuckled breathlessly but obeyed. He pulled away from Owen to get rid of his shirt, breeches, and boots. Owen watched greedily as every inch of Yane’s glorious body was revealed. His mouth watered, and he didn’t even think of holding back. He pressed his mouth to the first patch of skin he could reach, laving it with his tongue. Yane’s taste, the flavor he still had on his tongue from their kisses, emanated from his body, salty and wild, like the sea itself. Yane groaned, a tortured sound that Owen almost mistook for pain. The look in Yane’s eyes told him differently, though, as did Yane himself moments later. “I want you so badly, Owen,” the nymph whispered. “I have to be inside you.” And then, there were no words, just the sweet sounds of male pleasure. Yane’s hands caressed Owen’s chest, his lips exploring Owen’s face and neck as his fingers tweaked Owen’s nipples. The nymph’s caresses made all the confusion go away. Owen simply surrendered to the pleasure, reveling in his soon-to-be lover’s touch.

 

Craving Owen

79

Yane’s tongue traveled from his neck to his chest as the nymph moved down his body. He tasted every inch of Owen’s skin, a seduction of the senses, slow like the caress of the warm ocean in the eye of the storm. Sexual energy sizzled over them, but Yane kept every motion gentle, almost worshipful. Owen arched against him, needing to touch and to be touched in return. He thrust his hips up, wordlessly indicating to Yane where he wanted him to be. Yane chuckled. “Impatient, are we?” Owen let out a disgruntled groan, but it morphed into a strangled gasp when Yane’s nimble fingers cupped his balls. It was a promise meant to tantalize, not bring him over. Or was it? The wicked touch traveled to Owen’s taint, rubbing the sensitive zone, making him dizzy with lust. His hole clenched, waiting for the invasion that didn’t come, but needing it more and more. Yane’s face was so close to Owen’s dick he could actually feel the nymph’s breath tickling the sensitive skin in a moist caress. Owen couldn’t take it anymore. He threaded his fingers through Yane’s soft hair and tried to push Yane’s mouth where he most wanted it to be. Yane allowed him to do so. Wet warmth engulfed Owen’s dick, and he howled in pleasure as sensation assaulted him. This time, Yane didn’t tease. He bobbed his head up and down Owen’s dick, tracing the thickest vein with his tongue. When he returned at the head, he greedily sucked the glans, his moans illustrating his enjoyment. The sweet noise sent delicious vibrations through Owen’s dick, pleasure pooling in his balls. All the while, Yane’s clever fingers continued to work him. Owen was so lost in the ecstasy he almost missed the moment a wet digit rubbed at his anus. Distantly, Owen asked himself where the humidity came from before he remembered Yane’s nymph nature gave him the ability to command water. Convenient. Still, water wasn’t exactly known for its lubricant properties, and the penetration of the finger burned a little. It had been a while for him. His last failure of a relationship made him doubt his own

 

80

Scarlet Hyacinth

abilities in ever finding the right man. He’d just needed to go to another world to achieve his goal, because being with Yane certainly felt right. Yane’s mouth on him helped him relax his body, and soon, he found himself taking the digit and wanting more. Much to his dismay, though, the finger left his body and Yane began to move away. Owen moaned in protest. “Please. Don’t. I need…” He knew he was being incoherent, but the mere thought that Yane would stop now scared him. Yane pressed a light kiss on his nose. “Give me a second. I just need something to prepare you with.” And with that, he was gone. Owen blinked, half expecting this to be only a dream. But before the haze of arousal could even vanish, Yane returned to the bed, carrying a vial with him. “Relax,” he whispered. “I won’t let you go.” Yane poured some transparent liquid on his fingers, and Owen took his cue. He spread his legs and lifted them as far as he could, exposing his hole to Yane’s gaze. The nymph groaned, and two fingers penetrated Owen’s opening. With the oil slicking the way, Owen took them easier. He kept his eyes on Yane, on the play of muscles of Yane’s chest, on his beautiful hair and eyes. He thought about how much he wanted Yane’s cock inside him. He thought about Sassaki, Hash, and Alcharr. Oddly, they were all in his heart, and he wanted them with him. Yane understood that. Yane loved Alcharr, and even if he’d been hostile toward Sassaki and Hash, the tense attitude had gradually disappeared. And then, there was Kyllian. He remembered Kyllian’s strange words, comforting and completely clashing with everything Kyllian had ever done. They want you, but they’re afraid. Well, Owen wouldn’t be afraid. He’d embrace this, no matter what happened. With this decision came renewed acceptance, and his body swallowed up Yane’s fingers. Yane gently stretched him, and Owen began to move, fucking himself on the invading digits. “More,” he panted. “Give me more.”

 

Craving Owen

81

Yane used more lubricant and added another finger. Owen’s flesh yielded with ease, demanding a stronger, more forceful penetration. The urge became unbearable when Yane hit his prostate and mercilessly rubbed the spongy gland. “Oh, God,” he gasped out. “Please, Yane. Please.” Yane didn’t acknowledge his request in any way, but seconds later he removed his fingers. He positioned his cock at Owen’s opening and pushed. Owen clung to his lover’s shoulders as he rode out the initial pain. Yane was well-endowed, and Owen had not been with anyone in quite a while. But simply the knowledge of who was taking him made the pain turn to pleasure. At last, Yane slid home, fully impaling Owen on his cock, so deep Owen thought he would feel the nymph forever inside him. At first he took it slow. He moved his hips in a rotating motion, making his cock stretch Owen’s body, giving Owen time to adjust. Owen whimpered as the light touches stimulated his prostate. He embedded his finger nails in Yane’s skin, wordlessly begging for more. Yane’s blue eyes went nearly black like a stormy sea. He pulled out of Owen and thrust back in so hard Owen saw stars. He gasped, wondering if he was even going to survive this. His prostate was in fucking heaven. His cock throbbed, and his climax threatened to overcome him any minute now. He’d been at the edge ever since Yane started to touch him, and he felt like he would explode if he didn’t come soon. But Owen forced it back, never wanting this moment to end. Yane continued to thrust in and out of his body, harder and harder, until Owen lost track of anything except the delicious burn and the tormenting pleasure. Slideshows of faces flashed through his mind, aching for the men he acknowledged as his to share this moment. And throughout it all, Yane used him, fucked him, loved him, drove him crazy with each perfectly aimed motion. His anus was stretched to capacity, beautifully so. In the circumstances, Owen didn’t have a chance of keeping himself in

 

82

Scarlet Hyacinth

check for much longer. His pleasure peaked and with a cry, he came, sending thick ropes of pearly cum all over his chest. Yane’s answering growl signaled the imminence of his orgasm, and moments later, Owen felt heat flood his channel. Yane collapsed on top of him, pressing featherlight kisses over his neck and face. A slight hiss of water flowed over Owen’s skin, cleaning him in mere instants. He cuddled at Yane’s side and closed his eyes. In his mind, the memory of Yane’s confession still lingered. But he’d deal with that later, much later.

 

Craving Owen

83

Chapter Five Alcharr flew through the clouds, furious and frustrated. It was a particularly hot day, and Kyllian’s unreasonable demands still rang out in his head. His wings hurt with the speed he’d gone at, but still, he continued at the same rhythm. Over and over, he saw the moment Kyllian had kissed Owen—and gods, he hated it. He’d been powerless to help his…Owen. Distress passed through him as he realized Owen wasn’t really his anything. He’d had many chances to try to approach the odd attraction between them, but neither him nor the other men did anything about it. He wished he could have stayed in the plague lands with Yane and Owen, or at least gone to help Hash. The gods only knew what other tricks Kyllian had up his sleeve. For the moment, though, he had other worries, namely his father. He hoped Amadeus hadn’t figured out where he’d gone. It was the last thing he needed right now. Soon, his city loomed in front of him, the golden buildings shining in the sun. Lately, the sight that once made his heart soar simply disgusted him. Few people knew the engines that held The Golden Thrones floating were failing. Unlike dragons, eagles were not creatures of magic. They used science to keep their city afloat. But with the flood, the lack of fuel had become a severe problem. They’d tried to temper the consumption of the engines, but it was only a matter of time until the engines died altogether. This was why the alliance with the dryads meant so much. The dryads managed to tap into the wellspring of energy of the earth and

 

84

Scarlet Hyacinth

healed a small part of the plague lands. They could provide fuel for The Golden Thrones. But the price they had to pay seemed too steep, and not only for Alcharr, Yane, and Valderr. A battle with wyrms would undoubtedly bring about losses in their ranks. With all these concerns rotating in his mind, Alcharr landed on the wide palace terrace. His entire being just wanted to retreat back from where he’d come, but from this battle, he could not retreat. He’d managed to evade his father for a few days, but Amadeus would require his presence now. Just as he thought this, he noticed Valderr’s slender figure appear from the doorway ahead. Alcharr met his sibling halfway and hugged him tight. “How have you been, little brother?” he asked. “It’s horrible.” Valderr buried his face in Alcharr’s chest, sniffing. “Father means to push up the wedding. Connor won’t even be here by then. And gods, brother, I don’t want to get married.” Alcharr felt guilty for all the times he’d unwillingly blamed his brother for his separation from Yane. “There’s more,” Valderr whispered, “but I can’t tell you here. It’s not safe.” As if to confirm Valderr’s words, their father emerged from the halls beyond. He smiled at Alcharr, but his eyes were cold chips of ice. “Hello, son. Welcome back.” Alcharr broke away from his sibling and bowed in front of his father. “Greetings, My King. It’s always nice to be home.” Amadeus ushered him inside, with Valderr following silently behind them. “So tell me, son, any news as to who kidnapped your brother?” Alcharr shook his head. He trusted Sassaki with regard to the wyrms’ lack of involvement in it, but he couldn’t exactly tell his father that. “There is no news,” he answered. For a few moments, Amadeus didn’t speak. Alcharr expected his father to have an outburst of anger on Valderr’s behalf, but it didn’t happen. Instead, he hummed thoughtfully. “I can’t say I’m surprised. They covered their tracks well.”

 

Craving Owen

85

It wasn’t a reproach directed at Alcharr, but still it bothered him. He didn’t have the time to say anything though, as his father continued, “At any rate, we’re focusing on the wedding now. It’s in a couple of days, so there is a lot to do.” Alcharr gaped in disbelief. A couple of days? Sure, his brother had suggested something similar in their brief exchange, but that was pushing it, especially after the ordeal Valderr had gone through. “Father, with all due respect, shouldn’t we take our time with this ceremony? It’s a very important event.” Amadeus froze and turned to stare at him. “Are you questioning me, boy?” The hostility took Alcharr by surprise. Their father had never been particularly kind, but neither had he hurt them in any way. The way Amadeus spoke now almost suggested an underlying threat. “I’m merely pointing out my opinion, Father,” he answered. “Did your little brother come crying to you?” he asked mockingly, throwing a glare over Alcharr’s shoulder. “Don’t bother. I don’t want your opinion, boy. Just close your mouth and do what I say.” Without further ado, the king turned and started to walk again. Alcharr tasted bitter humiliation in his mouth as he started to follow. His father never treated him and Valderr like this, not even when the marriage had first been established. For crying out loud, they were still in the hallway and all the servants could hear the unpleasant conversation. By some miracle, his father suddenly turned and said, “Just go. I don’t want to see your faces.” Even if being pushed away like this hurt, Alcharr was thankful for it. He bowed in front of his father, mumbled a formal good-bye, and dragged his little brother out of the palace. They flew off the terrace and into the clouds. Alcharr wordlessly led Valderr out of the city but didn’t go too far before he stopped. He didn’t know if there were still hostiles watching Valderr, waiting to strike.

 

86

Scarlet Hyacinth

They descended toward the surface and found a small patch of land that, according to Alcharr’s history lessons, had once been a small hill. There were similar spots all throughout Uli, like scars reminding them their world hadn’t always been like this. They landed on the ground, and Valderr sat on a rock, biting his lip in the endearing way that reminded Alcharr of their childhood years. “Do you remember when you found me on Connor’s boat and Father saw into my mind?” Alcharr nodded. How could he forget? He’d gone on a hunt for supposed Imperium offenders, and he’d been reunited with his brother instead. “Well, our minds touched then—mine and Father’s,” Valderr continued. “And it felt so odd. For a minute there, it seemed he was hiding something.” He gave Alcharr a desperate look. “I might have thought it was just me, but now he’s acting like this with you, too. He’s become a stranger, and I just don’t know what to believe. You’re the only one I can trust.” Alcharr felt awful. His brother’s words were like a dagger piercing his heart. After all, he’d betrayed Valderr more than anyone else. For several years, he’d been fucking Valderr’s fiancé. Alcharr knelt at his brother’s feet and took his hand. “I’m not sure I’m worthy of that trust,” he whispered. Valderr gave him a wide-eyed look. “W–What do you mean?” “I have a confession to make.” Alcharr gulped, anxiety coursing through him. “I’m in love.” His sibling’s expression of anxiety disappeared in a wide smile. “That’s wonderful. Who is she? Do I know her?” Of course, Valderr assumed Alcharr would want to wed a woman, since he was expected to sire heirs. It only made Alcharr’s next words even more difficult. “His name is Yane and he is a nymph.” Silence. Total and utter silence. Alcharr suppressed a wince. Finally, Valderr whispered, “Yanentah? My fiancé?”

 

Craving Owen

87

Alcharr nodded and dared to speak again. “I know I shouldn’t have lied, but the circumstances are just so awful.” He looked into Valderr’s blue eyes, for the first time uncertain of what his little brother thought. In many ways, Valderr was so much braver than him, but the kidnapping had affected him greatly. Alcharr hated adding another thing on top of this mess, but if he continued to hide this secret, it would just grow in a hideous, purulent wound that could never be healed. All of a sudden, Valderr threw his arms around his neck. “I’m so sorry,” he said. “If it weren’t for me, you’d be able to be with your loved one.” That was, indeed, the case, but the fault didn’t stand with Valderr. Alcharr hugged his sibling. “Don’t ever say that. I love both you and Yane. We’ll find a way to make things work.” For the longest time, they sat there, embracing, finding comfort in each other’s presence. Alcharr found himself telling his brother about Owen, and his brother showed quite a lot of enthusiasm in hearing about it. He didn’t speak of the crystal or the plan involving the damn wizard, but he still felt a bit more relieved that his brother had taken the news of his relationship with Yane well. He didn’t know how long they remained there, but their chat abruptly came to an end when Alcharr sensed someone approach. Above them, a couple of guards loomed. “Your Highnesses, His Majesty requires your presence,” one of them said. Mentally sighing, Alcharr nodded. He needed to come up with a plan. If Valderr was right, something was amiss in their kingdom, too, not only in the plague lands. And for Alcharr’s part, he didn’t believe in coincidences. “We’re coming,” he told the guards. “Go on ahead.” The guards obeyed and flew off. Hugging Valderr once again, Alcharr whispered, “Don’t worry. I’ll talk to Yane. We’ll figure something out, even if we have to go against Father.”

 

88

Scarlet Hyacinth

Valderr gave him a wide-eyed look. “But what about the dryads? We’re supposed to be leaving for their palace in two days.” Two days? Fuck. Talk about a rushed wedding. Why were the dryads and Amadeus suddenly so intent in hastening it? It had to be because of the crystal. They needed the alliance before the crystal failed them and the wyrms attacked. Still, there had to be a way. Alcharr refused to give up on Yane, and Valderr deserved better than a loveless marriage. If push came to shove, he’d just wed Yane himself. He’d deal with the issue of the heirs later on. Eagles weren’t crazy about surrogate mothers, but perhaps it wouldn’t be a bad idea to consider it. Even as he thought this, Alcharr knew his father would never agree. Well, too fucking bad. This time, Alcharr would not allow Amadeus to rule his life, not if it meant losing his love. There was one more thing he needed to make sure of. “Little brother, don’t mention Owen to Father. It’s very important, okay?” Valderr nodded. “I already grasped that. Don’t worry. I won’t say a word.” Unfortunately, they couldn’t linger there any longer. They flew off the small strip of land and headed back toward the city. All the while, Alcharr wondered what other plans Amadeus had for them. He needed to make arrangements with Yane to fight this. There was too much at stake to simply go with it. **** “Fucking hell…This is the crystal?” Hash stared at the accumulation of energy in disbelief. It was roughly of a diamond-like shape, and even bigger than Hash himself in shifted form. Odd shocks of light crackled all around it, emanating from its surface into the water around it.

 

Craving Owen

89

Kyllian had stopped the boat quite a distance away and seemed to be contemplating the huge object. When Hash spoke, the wizard turned toward him. “I need you to do something for me.” Hash arched a brow. “As long as it helps.” Kyllian looked almost absent. “It will,” he answered. “I just need you to shift into your second form and approach the crystal.” Hash found the request odd. He couldn’t shift in the plague lands. How did Kyllian expect him to do so this close to the source of the enchantment? Nevertheless, he tried to change into his second form. Unsurprisingly, he failed. He could sense the powerful energies coming from the crystal reining him in like an unbreakable leash. “I can’t,” he told Kyllian, unable to keep the frustration from his tone. “It’s impossible.” Kyllian shook his head and turned toward him. “What’s impossible is this thing. This crystal…It’s not just a binding enchantment, Has’hendral. It’s so much more than that. How did I never know about it?” Hash didn’t like the sound of that. “What is it? What’s wrong?” “This, my friend, is the reason why the waters around Tanarak have never cleared and the plague lands never healed.” Kyllian turned and gave Hash a serious look. “The dryads might have wanted the wyrms off their land, but they made a terrible trade in doing so.” For a few moments, Hash didn’t understand exactly what the wizard meant. But dragons were creatures of magic, and he focused on the crystal, trying to figure out what Kyllian meant. In mere moments, he saw it as well. The light seemed to morph into dark energies that flowed beyond this plane and into the next. With his mind’s eye, Hash saw the plague lands being swallowed in the deadly shield, keeping the shape-shifting magic at bay. It was a shield against life, he realized, the only type of enchantment that could possibly keep their power at bay. How had he never grasped it? The spell on the plague lands had always puzzled him, but he’d never considered such a thing could exist.

 

90

Scarlet Hyacinth

“This is dark magic,” Kyllian said. “We need to go talk to your friends. I’m not fixing this.” Hash couldn’t blame the wizard. He himself felt reluctant to go through with the original plan now. What in the world was going on? What did the plague lands really hide? He nodded wordlessly, still staring at the dark crystal. Just the sight of it gave him the shivers. He could definitely believe this thing had something to do with the death of Yane’s lands. Kyllian started to maneuver the boat back the way they’d come. They moved away from the evil thing, but Hash wasn’t really relieved until they lost sight of the crystal. “So what now?” he asked. “We’re going to my home,” Kyllian said. “Perhaps we can find something on this type of magic in my books. Then, we need to let your friends know of the problem. Perhaps by that time, we’ll realize what we’re dealing with.” Hash suspected Kyllian had a clue as to what exactly they were facing, but didn’t ask. Even if he disliked the wizard for the trade he’d suggested, he also sensed the other man was competent in his field of work. Truth be told, he was somewhat relieved they hadn’t fixed the crystal. He still needed to figure out a way around Kyllian’s request, because he didn’t intend to just hand in his mate to the wizard. Neither of them spoke during the trip. Hash watched the scenery as it passed them by. The boat seemed to go faster and faster until everything around them became a blur. At one point, Hash swore they’d started flying. Thankfully, he was used to such voyages, so he just took it in stride, his mind still on Owen. He remembered Owen’s hopeful voice and the way the human had spoken of the possibility of fixing things between wyrms and dryads. Could it be done? What would they do about the crystal? The situation seemed to be getting out of hand. As soon as Hash returned to the plague lands, he’d steal his mate and take him someplace safe. Even if he wanted to help, endangering Owen wasn’t acceptable.

 

Craving Owen

91

He was so lost in his musings he almost missed the moment the boat-aircraft finally began to slow down. “We’re here,” Kyllian said simply. The vehicle evaporated and they landed on what seemed to be a balcony. Without another word, Kyllian went inside. Shrugging to himself, Hash followed. Kyllian’s home looked nothing like Hash expected. In fact, it reminded Hash of the few times he’d been on Earth. The walls were see-through glass and the tables transparent. The entire room held an airy, uncluttered feel, even with the many tomes lining the walls. There were also several comfortable-looking couches, and beyond, a hall that seemed to lead to other rooms. Kyllian didn’t give him the grand tour, though. He made a beeline for the bookshelf and started browsing. Several tomes floated from the shelves and onto the tables. “Start looking,” he told Hash. “We don’t have much time.” The authority in Kyllian’s voice left no room for argument. For whatever reason, Hash obeyed without comment. Kyllian also joined him in his scrutinizing of the various books. Hash ignored his inexplicable apprehension at the other man’s proximity, forced out the desire to bash the wizard’s face, and focused on the tomes. He didn’t know how much time passed while they worked in silence. They briefly abandoned the research for a snack in the kitchen and a quick wash, then returned to the books, keeping the chatting to the minimum. They registered little progress, although Hash still had the impression Kyllian knew something he wasn’t saying. It frustrated him beyond measure, especially since they were supposed to be looking for information on this very delicate situation. All that stopped mattering when he felt a glow of pleasure course through him. He gasped, an image forming itself in his mind, that of Owen writhing in another man’s arms. A name popped in his consciousness. Yane. A mix of anger and arousal assaulted him, the bitter jealousy and dismay he expected combining with something

 

92

Scarlet Hyacinth

else entirely. He wanted to be there with them. He wanted to see Yane touch Owen, and touch them both in turn. However, his unreasonable desires didn’t matter in front of reality. Yane was out of both his and Owen’s reach. He would soon get married to Alcharr’s brother, something Hash had been studiously trying to ignore. With Yane taking Owen to his bed, he couldn’t forgo the situation any longer. It wouldn’t be fair to Owen. He deserved better than getting his hopes up with a man who would eventually leave him. Besides, Hash was Owen’s mate. He held the right and the privilege to protect Owen. So far, he’d failed abysmally, unable to get his head wrapped around the complicated labyrinth of feelings that involved five other men. But no longer. He had to intervene before Owen got hurt. Kyllian’s voice drew him out of his musings. “What is it?” the wizard asked. “What happened? Is it Owen?” Hash didn’t have to give any explanation to the wizard. And yet, Kyllian sounded concerned, and oddly, Hash found himself pouring his heart out at the other man. “He’s with Yane, in bed. They’re…together.” He had trouble even saying Owen was having sex with someone else, but Kyllian understood, regardless. “Ah. He is your mate, then?” Hash nodded, unsurprised Kyllian had put two and two together. “But you did not claim him,” Kyllian continued. Hash frowned at the wizard, noticing the unconcealed disapproval in the other man’s tone. “He is human. He’s not ready for everything that’s happening with him.” Kyllian arched a brow. “Well, it seems someone considered him ready. In the circumstances, you have no say in who he sleeps with, whether it be Yane or me.” The matter-of-fact tone made Hash see Kyllian truly took for granted that he’d have Owen in his bed. “You do realize I won’t allow you to touch him,” he said between gritted teeth. Yane was different.

 

Craving Owen

93

Yane…Yane would take care of Owen. He didn’t know how and why, but Hash would wait to see what explanations the nymph offered. But the wizard was an unknown factor in this equation, something Hash could not accept. Kyllian laughed. “Keep fooling yourself, Has’hendral. Perhaps if you try hard enough, you’ll actually manage to think you can stop me.” Hash shot to his feet, furious. His mate’s arousal taunted his beast, and without Owen there, Hash would have to unleash the primal energies within him on Kyllian. Flame licked over his skin as his wings burst from his back. Kyllian looked nonplussed as he got up. “Careful now,” he said. “These books are fragile.” “You shouldn’t keep them around a fire dragon, then,” Hash answered. His voice sounded like a growl now, his instincts itching to be released. He’d never been particularly good at keeping his beast in check. Fire dragons were by nature impulsive, and Hash was no exception. This time, he didn’t even try. He lunged forward, straight at the damn wizard who’d gotten on his nerves from the very moment of their meeting. Kyllian lifted a shield between them, stopping Hash’s claws from reaching him. Right. Hash had forgotten about that. He fumed, sending a firebolt at the protective bubble. The energy field rippled and moved but didn’t seem affected by the intensity of the blaze. As he did so, the wizard waved a hand, and the tomes they’d been studying returned to a shelf, safely out of reach of their impromptu battle. Hash watched him and wondered what kind of wizard Kyllian was. Fayre had never mentioned it. In fact, Fayre rarely, if ever, talked about his older brother. But the young wizard and Kyllian were very much alike, at least regarding magical issues. Fayre was an air mage, so it stood to reason that Kyllian would be one, as well. The way his home looked confirmed this guess.

 

94

Scarlet Hyacinth

Armed with this knowledge, Hash considered a new approach. He surrounded Kyllian in a circle of fire, intensifying the heat around them. To his satisfaction, the shield seemed to be made from aerial energy, and the indirect attack began to make it falter, consuming its strength. For the first time, Hash saw a brief flash of admiration on Kyllian’s face. “Clever,” he said. “But you forget, shifter, that this is my realm. Even if you did have the power to beat me, you can never do it here.” Indeed, as the wizard spoke, the fire summoned by Hash dwindled and died. Hash growled, not exactly surprised by the display of power, but still frustrated. He felt the shift course over him. If he couldn’t burn the man, he’d just use brute force. But before he could unleash his beast, Kyllian’s magic flowed over him, so intense it nearly choked him. His fire retreated under the assault, swamped by the hurricane of power. But the spell didn’t have the same nature as the unnatural binding from the crystal, and Hash broke free of it. He considered shifting but thought better of it. The wizard obviously had an advantage here, even if Hash did change to his second form. “You coward,” he snarled at Kyllian. “Fight me like a man.” Kyllian grinned coldly. “Tell you what. I’ll stop using my magic if you stop using yours. Let’s settle this the old-fashioned way.” “Deal,” Hash said immediately. Even if his beast itched to tear at Kyllian’s flesh, he could very well pummel the wizard into the ground with his fists. The wizard nodded and beckoned him closer in a mocking gesture. The game was on. With the speed of lightning, Hash attacked but was surprised when Kyllian dodged him. His instincts warned him of the wizard’s next move, and he managed to evade a kick that would have sent him flying to the ground. Hash grinned. He’d underestimated his opponent, but he didn’t mind. He always liked a challenge.

 

Craving Owen

95

The second kick came instants after the first, but Hash blocked it. He grabbed Kyllian’s leg and threw the man toward the wall. Kyllian landed on his feet like a cat, smirking. “You’re going to have to do better than that.” And so it went. Punches and kicks flew, sometimes missing, sometimes striking true. Hash got in some good hits, but Kyllian didn’t seem deterred. In fact, he attacked with relentless persistence, showing a strength Hash wouldn’t have expected from a magic user. In the back of his mind, he continued to feel Owen’s pleasure, increasing more and more. It gave him a ferocity that Hash almost didn’t recognize, the need to exorcize his arousal so intense it shrouded his brain. He knew he was getting lax in his defense, but he couldn’t help it. For that reason, a part of him wasn’t surprised when the wizard dodged one of his hits and countered it, sending Hash to the floor. In a heartbeat, he jumped on Hash, pinning him to the floor with his weight. “Enough,” Kyllian said. “As much as I enjoy playing this game with you, we don’t have time for it.” Hash could have easily thrown Kyllian off him. But their gazes fixed and a spark of electricity flew between them, something entirely unconnected to their battle. Hash’s dick, still hard from the feeling he experienced through Owen, responded to Kyllian’s proximity. He swore he saw an answering flash of heat in Kyllian’s silver eyes. The man didn’t even try to hide it. His erection rubbed against Hash’s leg, demanding attention. Hash felt uncomfortable at the realization that his own arousal increased at the feel of the other man’s cock against him. What would it be like, he wondered, to have the wizard in his bed? Gods, no, he shouldn’t be thinking about this. He already had too much on his plate. How did his brother deal with the mechanics of his relationships? Perhaps Hash should have asked instead of attacking him.

 

96

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian didn’t try to exploit the phenomenon in any way. He just got up and extended his hand to help Hash to his feet. “Come on. We still have work to do.” Hash took the wizard up on his offer. He gripped Kyllian’s hand and lifted himself off the floor. As he did so, he registered the mess they’d made of Kyllian’s home during their battle. The apology was on his lips, but he couldn’t quite say it. As a rule, he hated to apologize. Thinking clearly, he knew Kyllian was right, at least to a certain extent. Hash had not claimed Owen and therefore could not demand any explanations. But admitting that out loud was out of the question. In the end, Kyllian had been out of line with his vulgar statement. So he just waited in silence while Kyllian waved his hand in the air, setting everything back in place with just a flick of his wrist. The books returned to their previous position, and Hash mentally sighed as he plopped back down on the couch to resume the research. Owen and Yane wouldn’t leave his mind, and his body still sizzled with unfulfilled arousal. The paragraphs blurred in front of his eyes as he imagined Owen moving with Yane, their beauty entwined in a dance of passion. He saw himself joining them, touching them, showering their bodies with kisses and caresses. He was so lost in his fantasy he almost missed the moment Kyllian let out a victorious sound. Pushing the images of Owen and Yane to the back of his mind, he focused on the wizard. “What is it? What did you find?” For a few moments, Kyllian didn’t answer. But when he did look up, his expression was glum. “Something I would have preferred to never see in my life.” Hash got up and went around the couch to scan the pages Kyllian studied. The wizard’s musky scent filled his nostrils, fueling his arousal, but as the information in the book started to penetrate his consciousness, all thoughts of sex disappeared. “A necromantic crystal? But how?”

 

Craving Owen

97

To his knowledge, necromancers were very rare. Few people knew that the plague after the flood had been fueled by their magic. As such, the rest of the wizards hunted them down and eliminated the guilty parties. Even so, spots such as the plague lands still lingered. It was unfathomable that no one noticed the accumulation of dark power in all these years. “I do not know how. The only explanation I can find is that somehow, the necromancers who created it also managed to disguise it from other wizards.” Kyllian took a deep breath, as if struggling for calm. “It seems we’re being taken for fools. But I won’t stand for this. That crystal is going down, if it’s the last thing I do.” “Pardon me for saying,” Hash intervened, “but the very purpose of this intervention was to fix it. Have you forgotten?” “I haven’t forgotten, no,” Kyllian snapped at him. “It’s only because of the promise I made that I’m not going back to destroy it right now.” “So what are you going to do, smart guy? We’re supposed to be saving Yane from imminent war.” “As long as the crystal exists, there can be no peace,” Kyllian answered. “And, if I’m not mistaken, the crystal isn’t in any jeopardy in the first place. It will be recharging soon.” “Recharging?” Hash repeated, confused. Kyllian nodded and turned the page of the tome. There, in black and white, was spelled the most horrifying revelation of the day. “A wedding,” Hash said numbly. Yane and Alcharr’s brother were due to marry soon. They’d all been convinced the reason behind it was the alliance, but something more sinister seemed to be going on. Kyllian snapped the book shut. “Come. We need to talk to your friends.” With that, the conversation essentially ended. There was no more time for sarcasm or banter. Kyllian’s tone told Hash everything he needed to know. When Kyllian grabbed the tome and headed toward

 

98

Scarlet Hyacinth

the exit, Hash followed without another word. His mixed emotions would just have to wait until they figured out the solution for the most urgent problems. **** The morning after his heart-to-heart with Valderr, Alcharr arrived at Tanarak, carrying an urgent message from his father. Truth be told, he was supposed to go to the dryad capital, whereupon the royal family would send a summons for Yane. But Alcharr had already decided to go against Amadeus’s orders, and this was only the beginning. To his surprise, on his way there, he ran straight into Hash and Kyllian. The two were entering Tanarak just as Alcharr landed there. “Hello,” Alcharr greeted them. “Any news on the problem we discussed?” Kyllian nodded, his expression solemn. “We need to talk. The situation is more serious than I expected.” Alcharr didn’t like the sound of that. He looked toward Hash, who seemed thoughtful and uncomfortable. “What is it?” Hash shrugged, although his demeanor looked anything but nonchalant. “It isn’t my place to say, and now is not the time to discuss it.” Alcharr frowned. Whatever Hash wasn’t saying, it couldn’t be good. “Come on,” Kyllian said. “Let’s find your companions.” It was early morning, but Yane always got up at the crack of dawn. In a strange development, they couldn’t see the nymph anywhere around the town. As such, they headed toward Yane’s small home. “Is he there?” he asked Hash. As a shape-shifter, the dragon would know.

 

Craving Owen

99

Hash nodded, although his attitude was getting stranger by the second. “Maybe I should go get him,” Kyllian suggested. The mere idea surprised Alcharr, and he knew the two were hiding something connected to Yane. Frowning, he stalked to the house and knocked at the door. “Yane?” he called out softly. “It’s me.” A muffled curse sounded from inside. “Just a minute,” Yane answered. Something in Yane’s voice unsettled Alcharr. Coupled with Hash and Kyllian’s silence, it defeated Alcharr’s usual scruples. He pushed the door open and gaped at the sight that met his eyes. Yane was half-naked and pulling his clothes on. On the bed, a dazed, sleepy Owen lay, blinking away the remnants of slumber. The human’s body bore distinct traces of a night of passion. It didn’t take a genius to realize what happened there. Owen’s eyes widened in alarm, and Yane cursed again. Alcharr backed out of the house, too shocked to even process what he’d seen. Sure, he’d known about Yane’s attraction to Owen. He himself felt it. But he hadn’t expected Yane to actually pursue anything, and now, of all times. He leaned against the outer wall of the house, unable to breathe. He remembered the last few days they’d spent together with Owen and the others. If he wanted to be honest, he couldn’t say he felt very surprised. He realized then he felt jealous not only of Owen, but of Yane, too. He’d have liked to be with them. He’d have wanted to share the moments that had surely been special. “Are you okay?” Hash asked. Alcharr stared at the shape-shifter in dismay. He didn’t understand anything anymore. “How did you know?” he asked. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Hash looked away. “Perhaps I should have. I just couldn’t find the words. As for how I knew…I felt it, deep inside.”

 

100

Scarlet Hyacinth

Alcharr blinked, uncertain if he was understanding the man’s words right. Slowly, realization struck. He finally grasped the reason of Hash and Sassaki’s interest in Owen. The human was their mate. But Alcharr and Yane didn’t even have that excuse. He wondered where they stood now that Owen was in the picture. He wondered what Yane would decide regarding the wedding. Just as he thought this, Yane and Owen appeared from the house. Yane took his hand and pulled him inside. Reluctantly, Alcharr accepted Yane was right. They couldn’t exactly talk outside, where all the locals of Tanarak could see them. “Look, Charr, I can’t say I regret it,” Yane said. “What I feel for Owen is different than what I feel for you. I just…Please understand.” “What about us?” Alcharr asked. “I wanted to face my father, to find a way for us to be together in spite of the alliance, in spite of everything. Where are we now?” Yane’s eyes widened. “You truly want that? You truly think we can face King Amadeus and win?” “The alternative is simply unthinkable. My father wants you to marry Valderr in two days. Two days, Yane. And no matter what happens between us, my little brother also deserves to find his own love.” Owen looked between him and Yane, his blue eyes wide. Obviously, he didn’t understand the conversation between Alcharr and Yane. Once, Alcharr would have hated any person who would attempt to steal Yane from him. He’d even been resentful of his own sibling, even if Valderr didn’t actually want Yane. But Owen…He couldn’t hate Owen, especially not when the human looked at him like that. “Alcharr…This is my fault,” Owen whispered. “I got between you. I’m so very sorry.” Alcharr didn’t answer. He wanted to say it was okay, but at the same time, he didn’t think it would be true.

 

Craving Owen

101

Thankfully, Kyllian intervened, providing a welcome distraction from the awkward situation. “As problematic as this is, there’s something else that requires your attention, namely the crystal. It is not what I expected at first.” Alcharr clung to the lifeline Kyllian offered, focusing on the problem he could deal with rather than his own messed-up love life. “How so?” “The crystal is actually a source of necromantic power. It is the reason why the plague lands have never recovered from the effects of the flood. For the moment, it has been weakened by the ages of use, but it will be recharged. The sacrifice of a newly wedded couple will take care of that.” Alcharr blinked, at first thinking he hadn’t heard correctly. “You can’t be serious…” “Do you think that I’d be joking with something like this?” Indeed, the implications of Kyllian’s words were too grave for any amusement to be appropriate. If Kyllian was right, someone seemed to be planning Yane and Valderr’s death. Alcharr suddenly felt sick to the stomach. The knowledge of his lover’s affair with Owen began to matter less in light of Kyllian’s revelation. “There’s no way I’m going to allow that to happen,” he said decidedly. No way would he just stand by and lose his brother and the man he loved at the same time. “Well, at least Valderr and I don’t have to wed,” Yane said in a poor attempt at humor. Silence met his words, until Hash finally spoke once again. “Whatever the case, you have to remember that with the crystal falling, so will your protection on the plague lands. Once the wyrms are unleashed, we have to prepare for war.” Alcharr nodded. His mind went to Sassaki. He wondered what the wyrm would say. Sassaki’s betrayal of his people initiated this entire discovery. If Sassaki hadn’t told them about the crystal, they might never have known about its necromantic powers until it was too late.

 

102

Scarlet Hyacinth

But in a war between dryads and wyrms, which side would Sassaki take? Alcharr was afraid to ask that question. And as he looked toward Owen once again, he realized he was afraid of many things.

 

Craving Owen

103

Chapter Six Sassaki tapped his leg impatiently against the ground. They were supposed to meet after dark, but Sassaki had sensed urgency in his mate and decided to push the time up. It was still daytime, something that made Sassaki uncomfortable. But truth be told, Sassaki had more to talk about than just the famous crystal. He was a bad mood. No, he was in a horrible mood, mostly because of a particular event the night before. Just a little after his discussion with his mother, he’d felt a wave of arousal invade him. Owen. Owen and Yane. He’d sensed them touching each other, in bed together, kissing and fucking. “Are you all right?” Kani asked by his side. Seeing his mood, the mer insisted on coming for this meeting. He’d even made an additional effort and come on land, although it had been somewhat tiresome to dry his tail. “I hope you’re not going to attack the nymph.” Sassaki glared at his friend. He should confront Yane. The man would soon get married, for crying out loud. He should not be playing with Owen’s heart. But as much as he hated to admit it, he liked the nymph. “Of course not. I don’t know what I’m going to do.” The sun shone brightly in the sky, and for the millionth time, Sassaki wished the plague lands were not devoid of trees. He felt exposed on the beach, where everyone could see him. It didn’t help that he still recalled the torturing moments he’d spent while experiencing Owen’s pleasure. He’d have gone after Owen, but the remnants of his reason told him it would mean a risk far too great to take.

 

104

Scarlet Hyacinth

Strange emotions coursed through him, beckoning at his beast, making him unable to concentrate. The wild nature of the wyrm threatened to emerge. He ached to claim his mate. And oddly, he yearned to do so with Yane as well. “Calm down.” Kani tried to soothe him. “I know it seems bad, but there must be some sort of explanation.” “I would very much like to know it,” Sassaki replied bitingly. He sighed at the look of hurt on Kani’s face. It wasn’t the mer’s fault for his predicament. “Sorry, my friend. I’m just…” Kani nodded, his upset expression vanishing into a kind smile. “It’s okay. I understand.” Their conversation ended as Sassaki sensed several presences approach. His mate was coming, and with him, several others. Most were familiar, and he recognized Yane, Hash, and Alcharr simply by the feel of their power. But there was someone else, someone Sassaki hadn’t met before. He growled as he realized this must be the wizard, the famous Kyllian who wanted Owen for himself. Kani gave him a concerned look but didn’t say anything else. At last, the group appeared on the beach. The tension they radiated was obvious, even in Owen. Sassaki looked over each man, wondering if the others knew about Yane and Owen. “Hi, Sassaki,” Owen greeted him, smiling. Sassaki surmised his expression didn’t look very happy, because the beam immediately faded. “So you felt it, too,” Hash said. The fact that Hash knew about it unsettled Sassaki even further. He began to understand, however, that even if Owen was his mate, Hash might very well have the same right over the human as Sassaki did. “Is this going to be a problem?” Alcharr asked. He looked tired, and he seemed to be avoiding Yane’s gaze. “We have more dangerous things to talk about.”

 

Craving Owen

105

Sassaki wondered what that comment meant. He’d seen the closeness between Alcharr and Yane and realized the night Owen and Yane spent together bothered the eagle as well. But something more serious seemed to be worrying the group—or rather, something that didn’t involve their romantic entanglements. “What is it? What did you discover?” He almost wished he hadn’t asked. Kyllian launched himself in a complicated explanation over the crystal’s necromantic powers and its implications. By the time the wizard had finished, Sassaki was horrified. He’d always wondered why the waters around Tanarak had never cleared, even with eons passing since the flood. He would have much preferred to not believe the wizard, but everything made sense, and somehow, Sassaki knew Kyllian was telling the truth. The fact that Yane’s wedding would be used as a recharge for the crystal worsened the situation even more. In the circumstances, it seemed clear that the crystal needed to be destroyed. But if this happened, the plague lands would be under attack by the wyrms. “What are you going to do?” Kani asked, just as Sassaki readied himself to inquire the same thing. “Sassaki’s people aren’t going to lose this opportunity to take control of the plague lands.” Kyllian opened his mouth, obviously intending to answer. But before he could do so, he tensed and looked toward the waters. Sassaki sensed the same thing Kyllian did. He pulled Kani away from the ocean, waiting for what he knew would appear. His mother and father emerged from the sea in their bonded shifted form. Even if they could shift independently, they sometimes chose to unite their powers. When this happened, they looked extraordinary indeed, two heads emerging from the same reptilian body, hissing and snarling threateningly. Sassaki had never thought to see that threat directed at him, but here it was. Thankfully, in that shape, his parents could not come on land. They shifted into their legged form and made their way to the shore.

 

106

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Sassaki,” his father said, “I do hope you have an explanation for this.” Sassaki suppressed the urge to wince. He’d been caught redhanded, and there was no point to lie and pretend. “It depends on what kind of explanation you want to hear,” he replied, surprised at his own daring. His mother glared at him. “What’s wrong with you? What is this treachery?” She gazed over Sassaki’s shoulder. “Is it your mate?” For a few moments, Sassaki’s mind went completely blank. He wondered how in the world his mother could have realized Owen was his mate. She continued, undeterred. “Do you have any problems with that mer of yours? I always feared mating outside our species would cause trouble, but the mer seemed nice enough. Was I wrong?” Lota’s words finally registered in Sassaki’s consciousness, and he realized his mother had been looking at Kani. He blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “You knew about Kani?” Arssan arched a brow. “Of course. You didn’t really think I wouldn’t notice your visits to the shipwreck, did you? And besides, these waters are our territory. It is our duty to know about every creature that lives here.” Sassaki found it shocking that his father, who was always so adamant about keeping the waters under their control, would agree to allow Kani inside. He felt horrible about betraying them, but at this point, it couldn’t be helped. His mother continued to glower at him. “We would not send your mate away, even if the situation is less than ideal. We’ve been waiting for you to introduce us for ages now.” Sassaki had two choices—to perpetuate the misunderstanding or to tell the truth. His parents had been kinder to him than he’d known. Perhaps they might be able to help. Regardless of what happened with the crystal, Sassaki didn’t want the war to continue. And Sassaki had already lied enough.

 

Craving Owen

107

“Kani is not my mate,” he whispered. “He isn’t?” His mother seemed surprised. She took a deep breath. “Then explain this situation to me. Explain what you’re doing on the mainland with a nymph and an eagle in your presence. And Yanentah, out of all people.” The conversation was surreal. Sassaki had never expected his parents to actually give him the chance to defend himself. Alas, there were no words he could say that would wash their anger away. His reasons were treasonous, at least to the wyrms, as was his affection toward Yane, Owen, and the others. “I assure you, I have a good reason. Mother, Father, don’t you think this war has gone on long enough? Eagles, dryads, nymphs, wyrms. Why should we fight? We can achieve peace, if only we try.” Arssan’s eyes flashed briefly at his words. It was the only warning Sassaki had before his father lunged for him. But Arssan did not get the chance to reach him. A thick column of water hit him face-front, sending him flying into the ocean. “Back off, wyrm,” Yane snarled as he joined Sassaki. The group had been silent while Sassaki talked to his parents, but it seemed all bets were off now. Hash stepped forward as well, his wings emerging from his back threateningly. The dragon might not be able to shift fully with the enchantment in place, but unlike Sassaki, he controlled fire magic. Alcharr also came to stand by his side, and to Sassaki’s surprise, Kyllian. Owen and Kani also joined the line. Even without the human and the mer, Lota and Arssan were outnumbered. Lota looked shocked. “What have you done, my child? What is this?” To Sassaki’s surprise, it was Owen who answered her question. “I do not understand half the things you shouted at each other,” he said in English, “and I’m not even sure you can understand me. I can appreciate that you’re shocked at this situation. But I also think, and I

 

108

Scarlet Hyacinth

see in your eyes, that you love Sassaki. And I want you to see that we do, too.” As if to illustrate this message through actions too, Owen came to Sassaki’s side and pressed their lips together. Just like that, Sassaki’s doubts and fears evaporated. His wyrm settled, understanding that in spite of Owen’s bond to Yane, Owen remained his mate. The lingering traces of jealousy faded, replaced by pure desire. He wanted to see Yane and Owen together. He wanted to touch them both, to join their bond in body and soul. What started like an innocent lip-lock evolved into a hot and heavy kiss. Sassaki couldn’t hold himself back. He licked across the seam of Owen’s lips, demanding entrance. When Owen let him in, their tongues tangled in a duel of passion. Owen tasted delicious, just like Sassaki knew he would. He wanted to kiss the human forever. He wanted to touch him and claim him right then and there. The sound of a cleared throat was like a bucket of ice water on his fervor. He remembered his parents were there and he’d just been caught consorting with the enemy. Now was not the time for a makeout session. Reluctantly, he broke away from Owen and looked toward his parents. During his kiss with Owen, his father had reemerged from the water. They both seemed to have realized the new realities of Sassaki’s life. “So he is your mate,” Arssan said, “the human you saved from your brothers.” Sassaki nodded. “This is Owen. I care for him deeply.” “That’s understandable,” Lota replied. “But you don’t have to help the dryads to keep the human by your side. There are spells…things that can make your human breathe underwater. He could live with the mer. He’d be safe.” Sassaki’s heart squeezed in pain. Even with the evidence of his betrayal, his mother was still attempting to bring him back. As much as he’d have liked to cling to that lifeline, he knew he could not go

 

Craving Owen

109

back. “This is no longer about just Owen and me. I care about Yane, about all these men. I care about making the plague lands a better place.” He loved his parents, but this was the right thing to do. Arssan stared at him. “So you’ve made your choice then. You’re abandoning us for them.” “I don’t want to do that,” Sassaki answered. “Things can still work out.” His father shook his head. “I’m sorry, Sassaki, but no. Wyrms and dryads are enemies, and by choosing to side with them, you’ve become an enemy, too.” Without another word, the other wyrm turned his back on Sassaki and headed back toward the water. After giving Sassaki a pained look, his mother did the same. It was the time his parents had showed most emotion, and when their forms vanished into the ocean, Sassaki knew he’d lost them. Owen’s arms went around him, hugging him tightly. “I’m so sorry, Sassaki.” Sassaki felt numb. In his heart, he’d always known this would happen eventually. The affection he had for these men could not be accepted by the wyrms. But in this particular moment, it didn’t really register. It didn’t seem real. He looked out at the ocean where his parents had disappeared. It was his home, his home of so many years. But now, he would no longer have a place there. “Where are we going to go?” Kani asked in echo of his own thoughts. “What will we do?” To Sassaki’s surprise, Kyllian answered, “Worry not. You can stay with me. There’s plenty of space.” He met Sassaki’s eyes. “In fact, it would be best if you took Owen and your mer friend and remained there for the moment. Hash will come with you.” Hash looked temporarily startled and gave the wizard a side glance. “A word with you in private?”

 

110

Scarlet Hyacinth

Privacy was hardly possible on the beach with no vegetation around, but Kyllian nodded nonetheless. The two of them burst into the air, disappearing above the clouds. Sassaki blinked in surprise. So the wizard knew how to fly. He supposed that could be useful. He turned his attention toward Alcharr and Yane. “What about you? What are you supposed to do?” “The rest of us will be needed for the…wedding,” Alcharr answered. He was gritting his teeth, obviously displeased with the situation. Sassaki agreed with the man. “Why would you even want to do that? Why chance it?” “It’s the only way we can find out who is out to get us,” Yane said. Alcharr sighed. “I’m pretty sure it has to be my father. He’s the one who rushed the wedding in the first place. Why would he do it if he didn’t know about the crystal?” Yane didn’t seem convinced. “And how do we face him then? How do we know no one else is involved? We have to go there, Charr.” That was true, except Sassaki wished there could be another way which wouldn’t imply Yane risking his life. It was strange to realize how much he’d come to care about the other man in so little time. Yane must have guessed his thoughts, because he offered Sassaki a small smile. “Don’t worry. We’ll be fine. We have too much to deal with to give up now.” And for whatever reason, the promise in those words made Sassaki feel better. **** Hash hovered above the clouds, glaring at the wizard in front of him. He understood Kyllian’s interest in the destruction of the crystal,

 

Craving Owen

111

but he didn’t really appreciate being stashed away in the man’s home as if he were useless. “I’m coming with you,” he told Kyllian. “I can justify my presence there as an agent of the Imperium.” Kyllian sighed. “Has’hendral, don’t be stubborn. I assure you I would not have said that without just cause.” The arrogance of the man made Hash want to scream. “Why? Why do I have to go? Give me one good reason.” Kyllian smirked at him. “I’ll give you two. The first I intended to talk to you about anyway. I need you to watch the crystal for me.” His silver eyes seemed to pierce Hash’s very soul as he spoke. “As one with magic affinity and a shape-shifter, you’ll be able to tell what modifications it goes through. The wedding was pushed up, so someone is panicking. If I’m right about this, this person, whoever it is, might attempt to strengthen the wards around the crystal. If that happens, you have to be there to stop it.” Hash’s anger deflated. “Oh. That makes sense.” Kyllian chuckled, but then his expression turned serious. “And the second reason is just as important. You have to take care of the others. Sassaki… He will be torn and distracted by the separation from his family. The mer and Owen might need protection, even in my realm. Also, if that happens, I’m worried about Fayre. He’s young still and not ready to face something like this.” Hash felt humbled by the trust Kyllian placed in him. He silently agreed with the wizard. Fayre was young and very impetuous. He might very well go charging into battle if he didn’t have someone to temper him. And Sassaki might be able to deal with that, but the wyrm was not a creature of magic. “All right,” he answered. “Agreed. As long as you take care of Yane and Alcharr.” And of yourself, he finished wordlessly. He frowned to himself, uncertain why he would even worry about the wizard. At most, they were unlikely allies in a war that had swept them both off their feet. Nothing more, nothing less.

 

112

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian smiled, the irritating smirk that seemed to say he knew something Hash didn’t. He flew closer to Hash and whispered, “And don’t waste any more time. Your mate needs you.” Hash gaped at the wizard. “Excuse me? Why do you even care?” Anger returned as he recalled Kyllian’s unreasonable request. “You want Owen for yourself.” Kyllian laughed. “I might, but that doesn’t mean he’s the only one I want.” He winked. “Figure it out, will you? Poor Owen doesn’t know which way is up at this point.” Hash opened his mouth to retort, but his angry reply was cut off by Kyllian’s lips on his. He didn’t even get the chance to protest, because Kyllian’s tongue assaulted his own. Even knowing that he shouldn’t be kissing someone else, Hash couldn’t help but surrender. There was just something about Kyllian that made him feel lightheaded, a silent strength and a knowledge Hash couldn’t hope to achieve. Hash allowed the other man to take possession of his mouth, at the same time doing some exploration of his own. The wizard tasted like lightning would if it had a flavor, electrifying, airy, and with a hint of danger. Hash wanted him so badly it hurt. His beast roared inside him, demanding to be released, to fulfill the coupling of their bodies. But unfortunately, they could not afford to prolong the stolen moment too much. Their kiss broke, and it was by miracle that Hash didn’t fall out of the sky. Kyllian gave him an unreadable look, panting slightly. “Remember that, all right? I’m on your side.” Without further ado, the wizard started to descend. Disgruntled, Hash joined him. He knew better than to try to continue the conversation now. It was not the time or the place to try and decipher Kyllian’s enigmatic behavior, and his mind and body still buzzed after the kiss. Even so, as they landed next to the other men again, Hash couldn’t help but remember Kyllian’s words. He looked at Owen, the wizard’s voice ringing out in his mind. Your mate needs you.

 

Craving Owen

113

Kyllian was right. Owen looked confused, lost, and frightened. Unlike other times, they’d avoided speaking in English alone, mostly because of the awkwardness that appeared after seeing Owen together with Yane. But it seemed clear to Hash that Owen irradiated affection. He was a naturally caring person, and asking him to choose, now of all times, would be selfish. Of course, Kyllian had a point. Relationship-wise, they were a mess. Alcharr was in love with Yane, and Yane with him. But Yane had slept with Owen and was due to marry Alcharr’s brother. And even if Alcharr might try to deny it, he and Hash had a great deal of chemistry going on. With Sassaki added to the mix, it was no wonder that none of them knew what to do. If Kyllian became involved too…well, suffice to say that Hash would give up on ever trying to understand the affairs of the heart. Once more, he remembered his brother, and he wondered how Chek handled his own relationship. Probably better than Hash. Chek always knew what to do, unlike Hash. In that respect, Kyllian reminded Hash of Chek, a bit disturbing, given that they’d just shared a mind-melting kiss. But whatever the case, the fact remained that now, Hash needed to be by Owen’s side. Yes, his mate needed him. Without allowing himself to hesitate further, Hash made his way to Owen’s side and wrapped his arms around the human. His resolve faltered when Owen tensed, but the dragon within told him that this was right, this was true. They were meant to be together. “Hash?” Owen asked, his voice trembling. “What?” “Shhh…It’s okay. We’ll protect you.” “I don’t know,” Owen answered. “I’m just making a bigger mess of things. I should just leave you all alone.” Silence fell, and Hash felt the eyes of the entire group on them. Perhaps the others had not even realized how much Owen could be hurt by this. Hash himself hadn’t even considered it. He berated himself for his mistake and vowed to never do such a thing again. As

 

114

Scarlet Hyacinth

a shape-shifter, he should have sensed Owen’s apprehension. He should have realized that Owen truly did not mean any harm. But in that moment, Hash also realized another thing. It wasn’t only him who needed to accept Owen. The human cared about them all, and Alcharr and Yane’s situation hurt him. Hash willed them to say something, anything, before they left and got separated from them for the gods knew how long. Alas, Alcharr and Yane didn’t say anything. Instead, Yane nodded in the general direction of Tanarak. “We should go. We don’t have much time to prepare.” Owen looked away from them, and Hash wanted to kick Yane in the face. Thankfully, Sassaki intervened. “Yeah, we should,” he said tightly. He took the mer’s hand, dragging him to Owen’s side. “How do we get to your place?” “Hash knows the way to my realm,” Kyllian answered. “My brother will help you from there.” “All right. Thank you.” With another glare at Alcharr and Yane, Sassaki turned his back on the sea. “Come on. It’s not safe here.” Hash released Owen from his hold and took the human’s hand, gesturing to follow behind Sassaki. But just as they were about to leave, Alcharr’s voice stopped them. “Wait,” the eagle said. “This is all wrong.” Hash could practically feel Owen’s hope emanate from him. They turned, looking back to the men they’d left on the beach. “What do you mean?” Owen asked in a small voice. Alcharr and Yane walked to their side. Alcharr sighed. “Look, we don’t have time for clarifying things now, but I want you to know I don’t begrudge you for what happened between you and Yane. I admit I’m a bit…confused. I’ve never felt like this.” He took Owen’s hand and kissed it. “I’ve only ever loved Yane,” he whispered. “But I think that, in time, I can grow to love others as well.” There was no question as to what “others” Alcharr referred to. Relief coursed through Hash. He felt a gaze on them and looked

 

Craving Owen

115

beyond Alcharr’s shoulder to meet Kyllian’s gaze. He nodded, silently acknowledging Kyllian’s assistance. He remembered their kiss and somehow knew Kyllian would be very important for them in the future. Yane and Alcharr took their turns hugging Owen. Hash didn’t know what else to expect and was surprised when the two offered embraces to him and Sassaki as well. It was odd, unexpected, and somewhat unsatisfying, but it would have to do for now. When at last they said their good-byes, Hash felt a bit better about the whole thing. He held Owen’s hand as he directed his companions to the harbor. There, they’d grab a boat and leave to Almareya. To his knowledge, Kyllian hadn’t contacted Fayre yet, but he undoubtedly would by the time Hash reached their destination. By noon, Hash, Sassaki, Kani, and Owen left the plague lands behind. They didn’t see the other men again, but Hash forced himself to be optimistic. For the moment, there was nothing he could do but hope and guard his charges.

 

116

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Seven The dryad capital of Anethone was nothing like Tanarak and its surrounding waters. Yane had almost forgotten how beautiful it looked, with the many years he’d spent focusing on their outer defenses. But finally, he’d been called home—or where his home was supposed to be. Green surrounded him from every direction, trees growing proudly toward the clear sky, supporting buildings created to be in perfect harmony with nature. The main road was clear of people, but to their right, the intricate bazaar stood, offering all the goods possible. Even if the dryads kept to themselves, there were certain merchants who brought outside goods, and their commercial life was prosperous. Yane never thought he’d one day return to the palace with Alcharr by his side, let alone in these circumstances. The wizard left once they’d reached the outskirts of Anethone, with a promise to contact them as soon as possible. Inexplicably, he’d also demanded a lock of hair from both of them. Yane and Alcharr complied, even if they knew that in the hands of a magic user, such a thing could be very dangerous. But now, Yane had something else to worry about. He needed to face the dryad royal family. Suffice to say Yane wasn’t looking forward to it. “Are you all right?” Alcharr asked, reaching for Yane’s hand. The carriage they rode in gave them a measure of privacy, even if it was uncomfortable and quite small.

 

Craving Owen

117

Yane squeezed his lover’s palm, grateful for the support. “I just haven’t seen them in a while. I don’t know what to expect.” It certainly didn’t help that one or more of them could be plotting his demise. Alcharr nodded. “I understand. Just remember I’m here for you.” And Yane knew that Alcharr did, indeed, understand. He felt relieved the eagle no longer seemed upset about Owen. Perhaps the moment of their separation from the human really brought about a realization, the fact that they were no longer the only ones who mattered for each other. It was difficult to acknowledge for Yane, especially since it meant grasping the connection he sensed between him and his former enemy, Sassaki. He imagined it to be just as hard for Alcharr. He wished he could forget about all this business with the crystal and run, retreat to the wizard realm with the others. But that would be cowardly and dangerous. Their enemy needed to be dealt with, for the sake of his people, and for his loves as well. Yane found strength in that knowledge and in Alcharr’s presence. By the time the carriage rolled in the courtyard of their palace, he’d already gathered enough courage to face his family. At last, the vehicle stopped, and taking a deep breath, Yane opened the door. He exited the carriage and almost instantly found himself facing his parents. How much time had passed since he’d seen them last? A few years, since he’d come here to arrange the engagement. He’d met Alcharr then and, after a period of arguments, had begun their secret relationship. Yane wondered what his family would say if, or rather when they found out about that. “Greetings, Mother, Father.” He bowed his head in front of his parents. “It’s nice to see you are well.” “Greetings, Yanentah,” his father, Enyas, said. “I see you’ve finally arrived,” his mother, Tarah, added.

 

118

Scarlet Hyacinth

Why did his mother always need to point out the obvious? It wasn’t like he’d been away on a vacation. Okay, so he had enjoyed himself the night before with Owen, but that was hardly relevant for the conversation. Besides, he’d sent them a message as soon as Alcharr arrived in Tanarak announcing their imminent arrival and the issue with the wedding. Thankfully, Alcharr intervened, greeting Enyas and Tarah in the formal way of their people. Yane’s parents turned on their courteous, polite faces. “I have to admit I was surprised when I received the note from Yanentah,” Tarah said. Alcharr smiled tightly. “The fault lies with me. I just considered it easier and faster to speak to Yanentah directly. This way, he will be here by the time my family arrives, and he’ll get to talk to Valderr, get to know him a bit.” The king gestured them inside while servants fussed around their carriage to take their bags. Yane almost laughed. He had very few belongings, personal items having little value in Tanarak, since the humidity always ruined most things. “I can understand that,” the king said. “I’m sure your brother is very anxious about the wedding.” Yane struggled to control his temper. As if they cared. Valderr and he were just tools used in a larger game, a game that now seemed to be more ruthless and evil than ever before. He scanned his father’s face, trying to detect any sign that the man knew about the issue with the crystal. He couldn’t. Enyas was the same as always, but that didn’t reassure Yane at all. Even if Alcharr claimed his father was most likely responsible for the arrangements, Yane didn’t feel convinced. Trying to push his mind away from his glum thoughts, he asked, “Where’s Ciera?” He hadn’t seen his sister in a while, either. Even if they didn’t get along, she was still his blood, and he missed her. “Oh, that’s right, we didn’t tell you. She’s with Dorien, her fiancé. You remember him, don’t you?”

 

Craving Owen

119

“Fiancé?” Yane repeated. “When did this happen?” Unfortunately, Yane did indeed remember Dorien far too well. In fact, he recalled more details about him and his naked body than he would have liked. He and Dorien had once been great friends. In fact, they’d grown up together and shared their first sexual explorations with each other. Yane had lost his virginity to Dorien, and the other way around. But once his nymph power emerged, he’d no longer been considered adequate company for the young noble, and he’d been relegated to a fighter against the wyrms. Of course, his mother knew about their friendship but not about their intimacy. As such, she continued, undeterred, “Since they’re getting along so well, we’ve decided to make it a double wedding. She’s probably taking care of the arrangements as we speak.” Yane froze. “D–Double wedding?” he stammered. “You can’t be serious!” Tarah turned to glare at him. In one single look, she managed to convey both disappointment and anger. Given that he was a nymph, Ciera would be the one required to produce heirs. As a fine, upstanding member of dryad aristocracy, Dorien would be an excellent match for the princess—never mind that his sexuality could be considered questionable. At this point, Yane couldn’t say anything about it. Ciera’s situation didn’t seem much better than his. “My apologies,” he mumbled. “I didn’t mean to be rude. I just thought that it might be a bit soon.” After all, Ciera hadn’t been seeing Dorien when Yane last visited Anethone. But his mother just turned her back on him again. “Keep your opinions to yourselves. Ciera loves Dorien, and that’s what matters.” Yane shared a look with Alcharr. In the circumstances, they didn’t know whose wedding would be sabotaged. Would both couples be attacked? What in the world was going on? From then on, the day just worsened as they received explanation as to their duties in the future ceremonies. Yane saw Dorien and

 

120

Scarlet Hyacinth

Ciera, and naturally, his sister’s fiancé didn’t look too pleased to see him. For her part, Ciera didn’t seem as cold as Yane remembered her. She actually hugged Yane and congratulated him on the marriage, wishing him happiness. When Yane looked into her eyes, he realized she was being pushed into wedlock, too. That night, the eagle family arrived. Yane was nervous, since he’d never met Valderr before. Their wedding had been arranged behind closed doors as a requirement for the treaty. Yane’s opinion had never even been taken into account. The eagle king hadn’t even brought Valderr with him upon his last visit. All dressed up in his royal attire, Yane stood at the door with Alcharr to his right and his father to his left. Ciera and Dorien were also there, the meeting with the eagles apparently important enough to draw them away from the wedding preparations. Unlike Alcharr and Yane, the eagle delegation arrived by air. Even at night, Yane spotted them coming in the starry sky. From the distance, he couldn’t tell how many soldiers guarded the convoy, but it seemed a heavy group. There was also a flying vehicle, which Yane guessed held the royal family. Indeed, the guards landed first in the courtyard of the palace, framing a perfect square and bowing in front of the waiting dryads. The vehicle hovered a bit further in the sky then came down and stopped on the ground. Its doors opened and King Amadeus stepped out, followed by a young man—Valderr. The two eagles made their way toward Yane and his family. “Welcome, King Amadeus,” his father said. “I trust you had a safe trip.” “Greetings,” Amadeus answered. “Yes, thank you. As always, it is a pleasure to fly over your beautiful city.” He gestured his second son to come forward. “This is Valderr.” The poor young eagle looked so pale Yane felt bad for him. Valderr’s eyes traveled from the dryad royals to Alcharr and seemed

 

Craving Owen

121

to fix on his brother until Amadeus gave him a not-so-gentle nudge. “It is very nice to be here,” he said in a small voice. Yane took his cue and stepped in. “I am Yanentah,” he answered. “I’d love to show you around.” Thankfully, there were no objections. In fact, both Amadeus and Yane’s parents looked pleased. Valderr seemed surprised but nodded, perhaps reassured by Alcharr’s presence. As they were led inside, Amadeus turned his attention toward Alcharr. “I am glad to see you obeyed my instructions, son,” Amadeus said. “I’m certain that soon, we might be able to celebrate your wedding.” “If you say so, Father,” Alcharr answered. Yane wondered if he was the only one who could detect the barely restrained anger in Alcharr’s voice. “That would be delightful,” Tarah added. “In fact, my daughter is getting married as well, and we thought it would be great if we had a double wedding.” It was only because Yane had been watching Amadeus that he detected the slight flash through the man’s eyes. “Is that so?” he said pleasantly. “How wonderful. I suppose congratulations are in order.” From then on, Yane tuned them out, finding the conversation about tablecloths and chairs tiresome. He did, however, notice the furtive looks Dorien gave Valderr when he thought no one was looking. In Yane’s opinion, Valderr also did some looking back. Interesting. Perhaps this wasn’t so hopeless, after all. Yane’s friend might still be in there, under the layers of aristocratic training. For the moment, he needed to make his escape. He could hardly investigate under his parents’ watchful eyes, and he’d already figured out today that whether they were involved or not, they wouldn’t slip up. “Mother, Father, with your permission, I promised to give Valderr a tour.” “I could go with them,” Alcharr offered at once.

 

122

Scarlet Hyacinth

It was not unusual or in any way improper. In fact, they were technically fiancés, and as such, should have chaperones with them during their walks. So, their parents waved them off and directed their attention to more interesting issues. Immediately, Yane pulled Valderr to the gardens. As soon as they left the palace and reached a private spot, he stopped. “Okay. They can’t hear us now.” “Thank the gods,” Valderr answered as he collapsed to his knees. “I don’t think I could have withstood it for much longer.” Alcharr knelt next to his brother and hugged him. “I’m sorry for leaving you, but don’t worry. We won’t let this wedding come to pass.” As they spoke, Yane noticed an odd flash of light float above them. He watched as it went lower and lower down until finally, it hovered in front of Yane’s face. On instinct, Yane reached out to touch it. As his hand connected with the flash, a scroll appeared in front of him. With airy letters, it spelled out the name of an inn located in the city outskirts and a room number. “What is it?” Alcharr asked as the scroll began to fade. “What was that?” “A message from Kyllian,” Yane answered. “We have to go see him.” “Who’s Kyllian?” Valderr asked. “And you can’t leave. Our parents will figure it out.” Valderr was right. They couldn’t exactly abandon him in the middle of the gardens to search for the wizard. One of them could go, but if their absence was detected, they’d be in trouble anyway. “We’ll sneak out after everyone turns in for the night,” Alcharr suggested. Yane nodded. “It won’t be long now. Dinner should be served soon. We’ll be fine if we meet again at midnight.” Or so he thought. Who knew if his parents had changed their habits in the time he’d been away?

 

Craving Owen

123

At any rate, they didn’t have much choice. They made arrangements to meet there again in a few hours. After that, they lingered a bit in the gardens, showing Valderr around like he’d said, then returned to the palace. As it turned out, they reached the dining room just in time for a slightly strained and frustrating meal. The dishes were just as perfectly cooked as Yane remembered them, but the arrival of the eagles had changed little of his parents’ attitude toward him. When the dinner ended, Yane gladly retreated to his room. He couldn’t rest, of course, and he hoped his parents would also turn in soon. The hours seemed to drag on until finally the clock rang for midnight. Yane went to the balcony of his quarters and looked outside. Guards roamed the premises of the palace grounds, but it was dark, so Yane had confidence that he would be able to go past them unseen. Without allowing himself to hesitate further, Yane jumped from his balcony. His water element helped him land, and as soon as he reached the ground, Yane made his way into the gardens. As dryads, the royal family had placed a lot of attention into the greenery, and it surrounded the entire palace in a maze very few could hope to navigate through. Alcharr was one of those few, simply because years back, he and Yane had used the deep labyrinths as a refuge to consummate their first time together—and not only on that occasion. With practiced ease, Yane made his way to the established spot. As he reached his destination, he found a hiding spot next to a large bush and waited. He didn’t have to linger there for too long. He heard footsteps approaching but, much to his dismay, realized they didn’t belong to Alcharr. “Where are you, Yane?” Dorien whispered. “I saw you. Come out.” Yane sighed in irritation. He had no choice but to come out of his hiding place. Some things never changed, and Dorien was quite

 

124

Scarlet Hyacinth

capable of shouting his name in the gardens and alerting all the guards in the process. He stepped forward and met Dorien head-on. “Hello, my dear friend. It’s been a long time.” “Quite. What are you doing here?” Dorien asked, suspicion thick in his voice. Yane didn’t appreciate the tone. “None of your business. What about you? Do you always go around sneaking in the gardens at night?” As they glared at each other, Yane sensed someone else approach. “No,” Alcharr said. “He only does so when he wants to spy on Valderr.” Even with the thick night around them, Yane still saw Dorien’s face flush. “It’s not like that. I was merely—” “You were spying on my little brother.” Alcharr growled. “Fucking pervert. I should kill you.” Yane felt surprised at Dorien’s gaffe. The man had never been a Peeping Tom and always respected the privacy of others. “Look, I know he’s off-limits,” Dorien said. “I just wanted to see him.” He sounded so disheartened, so upset that it broke Yane’s heart. Alcharr, however, didn’t seem convinced. “My brother has enough on his plate without you watching him like a creep.” He looked ready to attack, and Yane wondered what he could do to prevent his current lover from murdering his former one. Dorien didn’t help the situation. “Oh, please. As if you weren’t drooling over Yane all throughout the dinner. I wanted to tell you to close your mouth or at least control some of the panting.” Yane gaped. To his knowledge, Alcharr never let it show that they were lovers when in public. Dorien was more perceptive than he’d thought. The dryad laughed. “No more smart replies, hmmm? I bet the king will be very interested in finding out that little piece of information.”

 

Craving Owen

125

“You wouldn’t do that, Dorien,” Yane couldn’t help but say. “We were friends once. We are still.” Dorien crossed his arms over his chest. “Yeah, right. You left to be a great warrior, whereas I got left behind to cater to the whims of these fools. Thank you for nothing.” “Do you even know what Yane has to do every day?” Alcharr sneered. “You selfish son of a bitch.” Yane wanted to scream. At this rate, Dorien wouldn’t even have to reveal their liaison. The guards would surely appear any moment now. But Alcharr was furious, and whenever the eagle got angry, he didn’t let go easily. Thankfully, a soft voice came from the darkness. “Wait, please wait,” Valderr said. “Don’t fight. Someone will hear.” Alcharr and Dorien stepped away from each other as Valderr approached them. The young eagle fidgeted, obviously uncomfortable with the attention. “It’s okay, brother,” he told Alcharr. “You don’t have to defend my honor. And I’m sure Yane is not upset with Dorien for that inappropriate comment.” The words were delivered in a gentle tone, but the reprimand in them was clear. Dorien rubbed his eyes, probably realizing his unreasonable attitude. “He’s right. I apologize, Yane. I shouldn’t have said that.” Yane acknowledged his friend’s words with a nod. “It’s okay. I’m not upset.” But Alcharr clearly was, and Dorien’s next observation didn’t help. “So, you two are meeting in secret. You do realize tomorrow you’ll have to wed Valderr?” He sounded quite upset, and it occurred to Yane that maybe Dorien could help. “I realize that, but we can’t marry people whom we don’t love. As for tonight, we have a meeting. Could you cover for us?”

 

126

Scarlet Hyacinth

Dorien looked doubtful. Yane supposed it wasn’t easy to let go of the compulsion to obey the orders of the royal family. “I don’t know…” “You can spend some alone time with me,” Valderr coaxed. He seemed to be trying for seductive, and it sort of worked, because Dorien’s eyes immediately focused on Valderr, all serious thought forgotten. “Okay,” he whispered. “I like that idea.” “No,” Alcharr snapped. “No way.” “Calm down, brother,” Valderr said with a smile. “I’ll be fine.” And he sounded so sure of it that even Alcharr’s anger seemed to falter. He took a deep breath and glared at Dorien. “All right. But if you touch him or hurt him in any way, you won’t see the next morning. Got that?” Dorien nodded. “You really want to stop this wedding, don’t you? What are you planning?” Yane smirked. “If you play your cards right, Dorien, you might just find out.” **** In his room, Kyllian waited for Yane and Alcharr to come. He knew it would take a while, or it might even be impossible. The two men would have to escape the palace to visit him. If they didn’t arrive in the next few hours, Kyllian intended to go there himself, although, truth be told, he preferred not to. He didn’t want to push his magic. It would be needed tomorrow. At last, about a half hour after midnight, a knock sounded at his door. Kyllian already knew who it was. He hastily let Yane and Alcharr in and gestured them to sit. “Sit down,” he said without preamble. “We have some planning to do.” “I take it you found out something.” Kyllian nodded. “Yes, and you won’t like it.”

 

Craving Owen

127

**** Earlier that day Kyllian slipped through the narrow alleys, scanning the markings of the shops. In this area of Anethone, the buyers came for specific services that could be found no place else. Kyllian was looking for a particular one, but alas, quite a long time had passed since he’d last been here. Dryads weren’t exactly a welcoming people, and Kyllian preferred to avoid them. Still, as a rule, wizards knew many useful individuals all over the world, some of whom they helped and would help them in turn. Sandros was one of these men. A blacksmith and an architect quite respected for his participation in creating the infrastructure of Anethone, Sandros had been allowed to live here even if he wasn’t a dryad. Kyllian had never been exactly sure about Sandros’s parentage, other than the fact that the man had some wizard blood. For all he knew, he could be half wyrm or something equally as strange. But Sandros kept to himself, and everyone respected his lifestyle because of his skills. For Kyllian’s part, as much as he admired the man’s craft, something else urged him to look for the man. Sandros was one of the few real seers left on Uli and the only one who’d actually care enough about the situation in the dryad kingdom to help. Finally, Kyllian spotted the marking that pointed out Sandros’s shop. He made his way there and entered the building. It didn’t take him long to find the other man. He waited, seated at a table in the middle of the main room, his eyes closed and his seer crystals arranged in the shape of a pentagram. “Well, you certainly took your time to get here,” he said.

 

128

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian smiled. He never could take Sandros by surprise. He joined Sandros and sat down on a chair opposite to the seer. “You know me. Always waiting until the last moment.” Sandros opened his eyes. As always, he looked striking, his crimson gaze fixing on Kyllian with a sense of all-knowingness. “You never wait. You’re always running ahead, and people always have to fight to catch up to you. But not this time. This time, fate has reached you and there’s no turning back.” Kyllian was used to Sandros’s enigmatic statements. He didn’t believe in fate, which made him an oddity among wizards, but he could deal with Sandros’s comments, as long as the other man helped. “Right. Well, maybe you can help me a little with that.” Sandros’s full lips twisted in a barely perceptible smile. “Certainly.” He extended his palm. “Hand them over.” Kyllian gave the seer the locks of hair from Alcharr and Yane. He disliked the notion of having another wizard work with anything belonging to the two men, but he didn’t have a choice. He doubted they would manage to figure out whether their parents were involved or not, so it was up to Kyllian—or rather, to Sandros—to do so. Since they didn’t have access to personal items from the people in question, the spell would have to be cast indirectly. “This isn’t risky in any way, right?” he blurted out before he could stop himself. He didn’t even know what came over him. He was never uncertain or hesitant, and he knew all too well that scrying didn’t affect the person in question in any way. Sandros actually chuckled this time. “One of these days, you’re going to have to let me do a reading on you, my friend. Even after all these years, you can still surprise me. And no, it isn’t risky. Don’t worry. No one will be hurt.” Kyllian nodded, feeling a bit awkward now that he’d essentially revealed his personal involvement in the situation. Because as much as he hated it, he had started to care. Otherwise, he’d have never offered Sassaki a place to go after the man had been scorned by his

 

Craving Owen

129

family. He’d have never told Hash to be there for Owen. Perhaps he never would have bothered to even come here. He consoled himself with the thought that most likely Sandros would have seen the state of things regardless of Kyllian’s words. Sandros positioned the locks of hair in the middle of the pentagram. “Very good,” he said. “Now, here we go.” Sandros muttered an incantation under his breath, holding his hands over the crystals and occasionally rotating them over the middle of the pentagram. Kyllian held his breath as he watched the man work. He’d seen the seer do this before, of course, but it was still a marvel to him and a gift he appreciated above all others. At last, a slide show of images appeared in front of them. At first, they passed very quickly, but Kyllian realized they were either Alcharr or Yane’s memories. As the spell delved deeper, the picture stabilized, stopping in someone else’s mind. The image showed the crystal, but not in its current state. Rather, it looked white and beautiful, apparently still cloaked by the spell. However, it wasn’t the same crystal as in the astral plane, but rather, it seemed like its equivalent on this realm. A voice rang out, coming from the memory. “This is the very foundation of our nation, Enyas. You have to protect it, come what may.” The memory shifted, presenting the figure of a tall dryad male. “What is it, Father?” a boyish voice said. Kyllian surmised the memory belonged to the current dryad king, Enyas, and the other man must be the former ruler and Enyas’s sire. “The reason why the wyrms can’t attack us. It was created a long, long time ago by a wizard who wanted to help us.” “I swear, Father, I will never let the wyrms defeat us. The crystal will be safe.” The image faded, turning into another slide show, until it stopped once again. A dark-clad figure appeared in front of Kyllian. “I don’t want my son to marry that nymph,” a decided voice said. “This is

 

130

Scarlet Hyacinth

what you’re going to do. You will take Valderr away from the palace and hide him. Everyone must believe he has been kidnapped, including Valderr himself. He’s too young and innocent to know how to lie. But no matter what, he must be kept safe at all times.” “Yes, Your Highness,” the dark man said. “When should we return him?” “I will talk to King Enyas and convince him the wyrms are behind the kidnapping. Once they agree to the alliance—without forcing the issue with the wedding—I will contact you to bring him back. But again, if he is any way harmed…” The black-clad man bowed. “I understand, King Amadeus. You can count on us.” The second memory vanished as well, and the slide show of images seemed to be shrouded by something. But Kyllian did catch sight of the pages of a book on necromantic spells. Clearly, the king of the eagles was at least one of the guilty parties. Finally the spell faded, and Kyllian waited for his friend to recover. The indirect spell had drawn a lot from Sandros, and he looked very pale. When at last Sandros seemed to be breathing better, Kyllian inquired, “So, are they both involved? Amadeus and Enyas?” “No,” Sandros answered as he opened his eyes. “None of them are.” Kyllian gave him a surprised look. “Pardon me?” “The dryads don’t know about the crystal losing its power. They don’t even realize it is necromantic. The alliance is genuinely meant to support the two nations in trading and military. However, King Amadeus… his mind is blurred. There is a dark force there beyond his will. I could feel it. Someone, or something, is controlling him.” Kyllian almost dreaded to ask the next question. “What do you mean?” Sandros hesitated, and the slight pause just made Kyllian more apprehensive. “I think…I think it is the crystal, Kyllian,” the seer said

 

Craving Owen

131

at last. “It is awake, alive, and it somehow managed to gain control of Amadeus.” “But how could that happen?” Sandros arched a brow. “It is a necromantic crystal. It’s been keeping life energies at bay for ages. Absorbing the shape-shifting attempts of the wyrms must have given it the ability to become sentient. As for the king…People are vulnerable to dark magic when in times of great emotional distress. I believe he truly meant to help his son Valderr by hiding him, but something went wrong. The extreme guilt of knowing himself the reason of Valderr’s suffering made him a perfect prey.” Unfortunately, that made far too much sense. Kyllian remembered earlier comments of Alcharr, who’d explained their father had changed a lot. But how did they fight an accumulation of energy? How could they defeat something that held so much magic and power? “The king will try to kill his child and Yanentah tomorrow—or rather, the crystal will, through its puppet. To stop him…I would say you’d have to remove Amadeus from its sphere of influence. I believe it is possible to destroy the crystal here on Uli. In the astral plane, it’s a whole different matter, but the conduit here should be vulnerable to your magic, and anyone else’s, for that matter.” Kyllian hummed thoughtfully. “But destroying it here will only be a temporary fix, right? The crystal will appear again, on its own, given that it’s sentient.” Sandros nodded. “I’m afraid so. To prevent such a thing from happening, you’ll have to face it in the astral realm. I will help you, of course. I still have friends, and I will contact them as soon as possible. But still, this, my friend, is a battle I’m not sure we can win.” ****

 

132

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian waited as Yane and Alcharr processed what he’d just told them. It was a very serious situation, and he would need their complete and utter trust if they were going to stop a disaster from happening. “Did you contact Sassaki and Hash?” Yane finally asked. Kyllian nodded. He’d sent a message to the dragon shifter as soon as he’d left Sandros’s shop. In truth, the two shape-shifters were in danger now, and Kyllian half wished he’d never have told them to watch the crystal. But then, he’d never suspected the extent of the evil within the thing. “I told them to keep away from it, yes, and to leave the astral plane as soon as possible. If they stay in Almareya for a day or so, they should be all right. I only hope they’ll listen.” “Gods,” Alcharr whispered. “I can’t believe this. My father is behind Valderr’s kidnapping? Are you certain?” Kyllian nodded. He almost wished he could have kept that part to himself, but even the slightest bit of secrecy could damage their tenuous friendship. Information was vital if they intended to beat this thing. “I’m sorry, Alcharr. I wish I had better news.” “At least we know,” Alcharr replied, his voice dim and defeated. “What will I tell Valderr?” Kyllian’s heart hurt for the man. “The truth,” he answered. “He needs to know, to protect himself.” Alcharr didn’t answer, apparently musing over his future conversation with his younger sibling. Yane, however, gave Kyllian an inquiring look. “Do you know where the crystal is?” “Sandros showed me, yes,” Kyllian answered. It had been the first thing Kyllian asked. Even if the destruction of the current physical form of the crystal would not solve the root problem, it might help them with healing the king. Besides, he had a wedding to stop, and they didn’t have time for any other better ideas.

 

Craving Owen

133

“It’s in the castle. It seems there is a passageway beyond your parents’ quarters.” Yane groaned. “There’s no way we can get in there now. My father will most likely feel us.” “We’ll have to wait until tomorrow then.” Kyllian had suspected that much already. “It will be better since everyone will be distracted with preparations.” Yane got up. “Come on. We can sneak you inside the palace tonight and deal with the rest in the morning. We don’t have much time anyway.” Kyllian agreed, and they left the inn, paying close heed to not to be seen departing together. As they progressed through the city, Kyllian stole the occasional look at his companions. They didn’t speak, and Kyllian didn’t try to initiate conversation. He followed behind Yane and slipped into the palace grounds. With his magic and the nymph as a guide, it was easier than Kyllian expected. True enough, they almost got caught once or twice, but they eventually escaped notice. Soon, they reached Yane’s room, whereupon Kyllian found himself facing two other men, a dryad and a young eagle. “Finally,” the dryad said. “Where have you guys been? Who is this?” Kyllian arched a brow. Apparently, Yane and Alcharr had made an unexpected addition to their group. “I’m Kyllian. And you?” “Dorien, an old friend of Yane’s,” the dryad answered. “What are you doing here?” Judging by Dorien’s comments, the man didn’t know about the situation. Kyllian decided to ignore the question and turned his attention toward the eagle. “And you must be Valderr,” he said. “It’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you from your brother.” Valderr offered him a shy smile. “Thank you for your help. We really appreciate it.” “Did anyone come looking for us?” Yane inquired.

 

134

Scarlet Hyacinth

Dorien shook his head. “No, but there’s something going on. The guards seem more numerous than ever. With the wedding, security is strict, but it really increased tonight.” “It’s okay,” Yane answered. “We’re back now. Go get some rest. Tomorrow is a big day.” Dorien looked confused and reluctant, but Valderr pulled him toward the exit. Before they could leave, Alcharr stopped his brother. “Don’t trust Father, Valderr,” he said. “Whatever you do, don’t be alone with him. He’s being controlled by an outside force and he might hurt you.” Valderr gave him a pained glance but nodded. “Thanks. I’ll remember that.” Without further ado, Valderr and Dorien left the room. Kyllian plopped down on a comfortable armchair, studying Alcharr and Yane. “You didn’t tell him the truth,” he noted. “With Dorien here?” Alcharr said in a disbelieving tone. “You must be kidding.” “I didn’t say you should have,” Kyllian shot back, “just that you’ll probably need to do it sometime in the future.” Alcharr sat down on Yane’s bed. “I’ll worry about it when the time comes.” Yane joined the eagle and wrapped his arms around him. “It’s okay. We’ll save your father.” Alcharr turned to look at Yane. Moments passed in silence as the two men just stared at each other. They seemed to have forgotten about Kyllian’s presence altogether, so Kyllian just remained silent and watched. Slowly, gently, Alcharr lowered his lips over Yane. The mouths of the two met in a kiss that seemed more like a comforting caress than a lustful endeavor. But as the kiss went on, Kyllian sensed the atmosphere change. Alcharr’s hands started to explore Yane’s body. He pushed the nymph down on the bed, covering Yane’s body with his own.

 

Craving Owen

135

In turn, Yane started tearing at Alcharr’s clothing, rubbing against the other man wantonly. Kyllian’s cock went rock hard as he watched them. Careful not to make any noise, he undid his breeches and cupped himself in his fist. He moved his hand up and down his dick, all the while keeping his gaze fixed on the men in the bed. Clothes flew off in a flurry of passion, and Kyllian bit his lip against the moan that threatened to come at the first sight of his companions’ naked bodies. Alcharr broke the kiss between him and Yane and licked down Yane’s torso, lapping at the other man’s skin. He lingered over Alcharr’s nipples for a few moments, then went lower down, following the treasure trail of dark blue hair to Yane’s hard cock. The moment Alcharr took Yane’s dick in his mouth, the nymph’s eyes shot open. His gaze met Kyllian’s and he gasped, finally remembering Kyllian’s presence. Alcharr must have sensed something was wrong, because he moved away from Yane. Immediately, Kyllian got up and walked toward the bed. “Don’t stop,” he said. “Continue to suck him. Now.” Alcharr stared at him, at first seeming shocked. But then, he once more turned his attention to Yane and lowered his mouth over the nymph’s cock. For a few moments, Yane looked like he wanted to protest, but what man would refuse a blow job? Kyllian smirked as he sat next to Yane on the bed. “It’s okay,” he murmured. “Just enjoy it.” Yane moaned in reply, and Kyllian could no longer hold himself back. He pressed his lips to Yane’s, swallowing the nymph’s gorgeous cries. Yane tried to wrap his arms around Kyllian, to pull him closer, but Kyllian held him down, immobilizing his arms with one strong fist. He tore his mouth away from Yane’s. “Oil?” “Nightstand, I th—” Yane panted out. A moan swallowed the rest of his sentence as Alcharr did something with his mouth that seemed to drive Yane wild.

 

136

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian followed Yane’s instructions and found a bottle of oil in the bottom drawer. He placed it on the bed within Alcharr’s reach. “Alcharr, get him ready.” Instantly, Alcharr obeyed. Never once stopping his motions on Yane’s dick, he reached for the oil and poured some on his fingers. Yane spread his legs, exposing himself for Alcharr’s exploration. Kyllian’s mouth went dry at the sight. He couldn’t resist the guilty pleasure of watching Alcharr’s fingers invade Yane’s body. Releasing Yane, he made his way to the back of the bed, giving the two men room to maneuver. Yane’s moans were increasing in volume as Alcharr’s digits pierced his body, so Kyllian threw a shield around the room, just in case. He caressed the curve of Alcharr’s back, sweeping his hands over the smooth feathers. Finally, when he realized Yane was seconds away from coming, he squeezed Alcharr’s hip. “Stop. Move away.” Yane let out a cry of protest as Alcharr released his cock and stopped the finger-fucking. “What? No!” Kyllian just smirked. “You’re doing what I say now, little nymph. Got that?” Yane gulped, his beautiful face flushed and his eyes gone stormy with frustrated pleasure. As their gazes met, the nymph nodded. Kyllian suppressed a chuckle. He’d never expected to find such delicious submissiveness in two men with such strength. “Now, get Alcharr ready.” As he spoke, he used a spell to lift Alcharr’s body in the air and flip him over. The man’s bulk made maneuvering somewhat awkward without magic, and his wings, while beautiful, took some getting used to. At any rate, Kyllian didn’t intend to press Alcharr and Yane into bondage play—not yet. Flying beings in particular weren’t really receptive to that sort of thing, although Alcharr could be the exception. They would explore the possibilities later, not now when the two lovers were hardly in an emotional state to consider such a thing.

 

Craving Owen

137

Kyllian hoped they would accept. He hoped he and the others would live long enough to try to make it work. Because he knew that such a relationship would need to involve the other three men, as well. He’d lived too long to not recognize genuine affection when he saw it, and there were clear bonds between Owen, Hash, Sassaki, Yane, and Alcharr. Smiling to himself, Kyllian held Alcharr in his arms. The eagle met his gaze dead on, pressing his naked body to Kyllian’s. Kyllian suppressed a groan as Alcharr reached for his dick and wrapped a strong fist around it. A small smirk appeared on Alcharr’s lips, and Kyllian wanted to give the man a lesson he would never forget—a lesson in pleasure. “Take my clothes off,” he told Alcharr. The eagle shuddered visibly but proceeded to do as ordered. Alcharr leaned back and allowed the other man to work his boots and pants off. His shirt went next, and Kyllian gestured for Yane to wait until Alcharr finished. At last, the three of them were naked together on the bed and Kyllian surmised it was finally time to have his way with the two men. With a brief nod, he silently told Yane to continue. The following second, Alcharr gasped, his fingers digging into Kyllian’s shoulders as Yane’s fingers pushed inside him. From his angle, Kyllian couldn’t see too well what Yane was doing, but judging by the trembling of Alcharr’s wings and body, the eagle must be enjoying it a lot. Alcharr pushed against Yane and back toward Kyllian, as if unable to decide where he wanted to be touched most. His cock leaked pre-cum on Kyllian’s thigh, and this time, Kyllian no longer held back. He pulled Alcharr close and pressed his lips to the eagle’s, greedily demanding entrance. Alcharr opened for him and Kyllian invaded the other man’s mouth, tasting him, delving deep, massaging Alcharr’s tongue with his own. A groan from Yane reminded Kyllian he needed to involve the nymph as well, not that he had forgotten. He broke away from

 

138

Scarlet Hyacinth

Alcharr and flipped him over once again. The man let out a sound that seemed to convey surprise, dismay, and annoyance, and Kyllian decided to give him one last chance for an out. “I want to fuck you, Alcharr,” he said. “Would you like that?” He stole a look toward Yane. “Do you two want to share your bond with me? Decide quickly.” Yane just nodded, while Alcharr answered, “Yes. Yes, please.” “Good answer.” With that, Kyllian placed Alcharr on all fours and caressed his naked hip, waiting. “Go on. I want to see you fuck him.” Alcharr didn’t wait for further encouragement. He maneuvered Yane in a similar position, murmuring soft words of encouragement and endearments. Oddly, Kyllian didn’t feel left out, but privileged for being accepted in such a special moment. In one single thrust, Alcharr slid home. Yane’s gasp mixed with Alcharr’s moan, the two echoing each other’s pleasure like only longtime lovers could. Kyllian would have been humbled, and in a sense, he was. At the same time, though, he knew that, in spite of the connection of the two, he himself shared a bond with them. He could feel it, sense it calling out to his magic. The eagle stilled inside Yane’s ass, and Kyllian didn’t delay in taking the offered opportunity. Without giving Alcharr a single warning, he pushed inside. The cries of his two lovers were even louder this time, and Kyllian distantly realized that his own grunt had joined them. Alcharr’s ass was hot and tight around his dick, and only the ages of discipline and control Kyllian had lived through kept him from coming on the spot. He tightened his hold on Alcharr’s hip when the eagle would have tried to move and, with his other hand, traced the texture of one of Alcharr’s feathers. It provided enough of a distraction to keep him from exploding like a youth of barely fifteen winters.

 

Craving Owen

139

When he thought he could move without embarrassing himself, Kyllian pulled out of Alcharr and thrust back in. Into this motion he put all the strength of his inner self and all his frustrated desire for the men he’d never actually thought he would have. Over and over, he pushed in and out Alcharr’s channel, aiming for his man’s prostate. Alcharr and Yane moved with him, and they fell into a perfect rhythm of carnal pleasure, pushing, pulling, grinding, groaning, again and again, until Kyllian thought he would lose it. On instinct, he slapped Alcharr’s ass as he rode him. Alcharr went wild, howling as if he were a canine shape-shifter, not a Golden Eagle. Kyllian increased the pace even more, delivering well-placed strokes on Alcharr’s buttocks and thighs. He loved the red glow that appeared on Alcharr’s ass and distantly made a mental note to test some of his special crops on it as soon as they made some clearer arrangements. His balls ached with the need to come, but he kept a tight leash on himself, wanting to make his lovers climax first. Thrusting one more time inside Alcharr, he whispered, “Come.” Alcharr bit down on Yane’s shoulder, and his ass tightened around Kyllian’s cock as his body instantly responded to Kyllian’s command. Seconds later, Yane cried out, and Kyllian registered the beautiful sound through a slight haze, the haze of his own imminent orgasm. It was too much, and even if he’d have liked to prolong the moment, he could no longer hold back. With another thrust, he came, filling Alcharr’s channel with his cream. Somehow, he found the strength to pull out of Alcharr and roll off them, not wishing to squash the two under his bulk. Seconds later, they collapsed together on Yane’s bed. Thankfully, it was large enough to hold them all, although Kyllian wouldn’t have minded a smaller bed either. For a few moments, none of them spoke. As the afterglow began to dwindle, he took it upon himself to find out if he hadn’t fucked up their struggling friendship. “You all right?” he asked the two men.

 

140

Scarlet Hyacinth

Yane cracked his eyes open, still panting. “I will be. Thank you.” Kyllian hummed, not entirely convinced. Alcharr’s silence didn’t encourage him at all. “Are we all right?” At his new question, the eagle finally reacted. He looked straight at Kyllian and smiled. “I believe I said so before. I’ve only ever loved Yane, but I think that, from now on, I might be able to love others as well.” His smile turned into a grin. “And if you’re wondering if we enjoyed that, we certainly did.” Yane nodded and cuddled by Alcharr’s side. At their answer, Kyllian no longer needed any further reassurance. Spooning Yane, he closed his eyes and swore he would not allow any sentient crystal to hurt these men.

 

Craving Owen

141

Chapter Eight Owen looked around the house, finding it strangely familiarlooking. It reminded him so much of home, well, of Earth, that it shocked him. “Are you sure we’re still on Uli?” he asked Fayre. The young wizard nodded, offering him a weak smile. “In our part of Uli, at least. I know it feels strange, but Kyllian is just like that. He does what he wants.” “Do you live here?” Owen asked, half to keep the conversation, half out of interest. Fayre shook his head. “Usually, I don’t stay on this realm. It’s too…surreal. That’s how I met Hash, actually, two magic users randomly bumping into each other on Almareya.” Fayre sighed. “I suppose I’m not old enough to appreciate the astral plane.” “I don’t think it has anything to do with age,” Kani commented. “Perhaps you haven’t felt the need for its sanctuary.” He smiled, looking out the huge windows and toward the clear seas. “I would stay here forever if I could.” Owen didn’t have a reply to that. The realm of the wizards was, indeed, beautiful, but it seemed wasted on him. There was still so much he didn’t know, so much that scared him. He didn’t like what was happening around him. He didn’t understand half of it. He felt helpless and useless, like a burden for the men he’d come to care for. The décor of Kyllian’s home brought back memories to him of Earth and of Connor. He wondered why the wizard had gone to Earth—because he’d clearly been there—and it kept him busy for about half a minute before darker thoughts intruded, from where Connor was to what the other men were doing.

 

142

Scarlet Hyacinth

Sassaki and Hash had left shortly after their arrival here, much to Owen’s silent dismay. Fayre insisted to be taken along, arguing that they needed him to navigate, but the shape-shifters refused. Secretly, Owen knew Sassaki and Hash meant to keep Owen, Fayre, and Kani safe, but that didn’t make it any less frustrating. Now, Owen, Fayre, and Kani were all alone and trying to pretend they weren’t counting each passing second. Owen liked the two young men, but he simply couldn’t focus on anything else but his concern. Finally, Fayre broke and cursed to himself. He took their hands and dragged them outside. “Let’s just go look around. It will distract us.” Kani looked doubtful. “I’ll have trouble shifting back,” he said. But Owen could easily see how much the young mer wanted to jump into the clear waters. He shared a look with Fayre, and, smirking, pushed Kani straight into the ocean. Seconds later, Kani emerged, red tail having appeared in place of his legs. “That was mean,” he shouted at Owen, laughing. Owen couldn’t help but smile a little, too. “Come on,” Kani said, splashing water at them. “I dare you to join me.” Owen couldn’t resist the challenge. He took off his shirt, pants, and shoes, remaining only in his underwear. It wasn’t very decent, but he didn’t have a bathing suit, so it would have to do. Without dwelling on it further, he jumped straight into the water, barely missing a painful collide with Kani. Seconds later, Fayre joined them. For a while, the three of them swam around, enjoying the water and the beautiful day. The dark thoughts still lingered in Owen’s mind, but he tried to be cheerful and patient. Even so, many times he found himself staring in the direction Hash and Sassaki had disappeared. His persistence was rewarded when he spotted a dot approaching in the sky. He directed his new friends to look, and Fayre confirmed

 

Craving Owen

143

that it was, indeed, Hash. As a few more moments flew by, Owen realized Hash held Sassaki in his arms. In no time, the two shape-shifters reached them. Hash dropped Sassaki into the water and landed on the balcony above them. Sassaki swam toward them, a frown on his face. “What are you doing outside?” “Just wasting time,” Owen answered. “What is it? What’s wrong?” “We received a message from Kyllian,” Sassaki said. “We are to leave the astral realm at once. Apparently, it’s too dangerous to try to approach the crystal.” Owen’s eyes widened. “Did he say why?” “It seems the damn thing is sentient,” Hash answered. “I can’t believe no one saw this coming. Why did the dryads agree to it in the first place?” “Perhaps they didn’t know,” Kani suggested. “Or perhaps they didn’t care, as long as they kept everyone else at bay.” “I think they truly didn’t realize,” Sassaki replied. “Dryads may be my enemies, but I do not believe they would knowingly hurt Uli.” “Any chance of finding out who was behind the original spell?” Kani asked. Fayre shook his head. He murmured an incantation, and they floated out of the water and onto the balcony next to Hash. “There are no records of that time left, and necromancers were never under official control in the first place,” he said. “It’s entirely possible the wizard who placed the spell is dead and the crystal is sustaining itself.” Another spell from Fayre dried Kani’s tail and also helped Owen, Sassaki, and Fayre himself. Owen turned toward the two shapeshifters and asked, “What do we do?” “For the moment, there’s little we can do,” Hash answered. “If Kyllian is right, this place is no longer safe. We have to return to the other realm.”

 

144

Scarlet Hyacinth

Sassaki looked just as upset. “In the circumstances, I would love to go help Yane, but at this point, we might just interfere and complicate things further.” Sassaki didn’t say it, but he clearly believed it was his own fault for this inability to be by Yane, Alcharr, and Kyllian’s side. Owen wasn’t thrilled about the situation either, but he forced himself to trust the other men. He pulled his clothes on and hugged Sassaki. “I’m sure they know what they’re doing.” Hash nodded, squeezing the wyrm’s shoulder. “They’ll contact us again tomorrow. Now, let’s go.” Nothing more was said as they packed up the few bags they hadn’t really bothered to empty out and departed. The trip to Almareya seemed to take far too long, yet far too little. Before Owen knew it, they’d passed through the passageway again and reached the intimidating town. Nothing had changed in the past few days, guards still quite prevalent in the busy streets of Almareya. Truth be told, he himself would have very much liked joining Yane, Alcharr, and Kyllian, but Sassaki was right. A human, a wyrm, and a dragon would just draw unwanted attention. Kani seemed just as nervous as him, and in a trembling whisper explained he wasn’t supposed to be anywhere near mer-controlled waters. “Don’t worry.” Fayre tried to soothe him. “With everything going on here, the mer are most likely staying down below where it’s safe.” As it turned out, Fayre seemed to be mistaken. The inns where they went were all booked to capacity. It looked like everyone was trying to take advantage of the chaos and the occasional lapses in security caused by the political instability of Almareya. With great difficulty, they found two rooms in a more discreet, less fancy establishment. The owner didn’t ask any questions. He just directed them to the two rooms, whereupon a new problem appeared— accommodation distribution. Who would stay in which room?

 

Craving Owen

145

Before Owen could even voice his question, Kani took Fayre’s hand and grinned. “We’re turning in,” he said. “Have a nice rest.” Without further ado, he pulled the young wizard to the smaller of the rooms, leaving Owen, Sassaki, and Hash staring after him. Owen surmised Kani knew something he didn’t but refrained from commenting. Self-awareness began to grip him as he realized he would be alone with the two shape-shifters. It shouldn’t have made any difference. He’d been close to Sassaki and Hash before. And yet, it did. Did he feel more sexually aware of them after the night he spent with Yane? Or had their acceptance of it given him a renewed sense of their connection? He didn’t know, and yet again, he found himself confused and apprehensive. “Come on,” Sassaki said. “Let’s get some sleep. I have a feeling we’re going to need it.” Owen followed behind the two shape-shifters and into the larger room. On first impression, it didn’t seem like much, two single beds with nightstands, one table with two chairs, a lamp, some shelves, and a sink. But the few items there were stylish in a discreet way, and the muted coloring, complemented by two paintings, created a pleasant ambiance. For a rented room, it felt homey. For a brief moment, Owen wondered who would get the beds before he realized how stupid he was being. There was no sense in anyone sleeping on the floor. If they pushed the two singles together, they would be able to crowd together on the joint mattresses. Hash seemed to have the same thought. He started to move the nightstands around, then hesitated, giving Owen a look. “Is this okay with you?” Owen nodded. “Sure. It makes sense to join the beds.” The two shape-shifters made no comment, although Sassaki did lend a hand to Hash in preparing their sleeping arrangements. In no time, they had a reasonable double bed for them to rest in. They also fixed the sheets and pillows so that it would fit the new shape.

 

146

Scarlet Hyacinth

In the meantime, Owen did his best to keep busy by taking care of their bags. They didn’t have much luggage, but they had bought some outfits before leaving for the astral realm. He couldn’t run around dressed only in the clothing Yane provided in Tanarak, and Sassaki’s clothing habits were poor at best. The man only ever wore the occasional pants, although Owen surmised even those were chosen for the purpose of their meetings. As soon as Hash and Sassaki finished with their own task, however, they gestured for him to come closer. “Sit down, Owen,” Hash said, patting the bed. “What is it? Are you worried about them, or is it something else?” Owen would have thought the man was a mind reader, and he almost wished he was, too. He couldn’t exactly put into words what he wanted and what concerned him. “I just…I don’t understand.” Sassaki let out a deep sigh. “Come here, Owen. I think Hash and I need to explain something to you.” Owen saw the two shape-shifters share a look. He made his way to their side. “Does this have something to do with why Kani and Fayre left so quickly?” Sassaki smiled. “In a way.” When Owen sat on the bed, the wyrm joined him and reach for his hand. “I know this is hard for you, but there’s something you have to know. It’s probably a terrible time to say it, but it might shed some light on some of what’s going on.” Owen had never before been thankful for his degree in theater. He managed to school his features into neutrality and silently urged the man to continue. “You are our mate,” Sassaki said. “The other half of our soul.” “Mate?” Owen repeated, his resolve to stay calm faltering. “Wait, what?” “All shape-shifters have mates,” Hash explained. “It is the one thing that distinguishes us from other races. In spite of the differences between Sassaki and me, we figured out that you are ours.”

 

Craving Owen

147

“For both of you?” Owen’s mind whirled. “But...Yane? And the others…” He was being incoherent and he knew it. “I’m not sure if they realize,” Hash answered, “but they must suspect. Kyllian told me outright that he knew about me. As for the others, they can’t have missed the risks Sassaki took for you. Something like that is generally expected of a mating bond.” Owen struggled to understand what they were saying but failed. For his part, he’d liked Sassaki on sight, and even if Hash puzzled him at first, he was drawn to them both. Was it all because of some weird force of destiny, or a chemical imbalance, or whatever caused this mating thing? It disappointed Owen. He wanted to believe that their relationship, however strange, was based on their own will and desires. “So where does that leave us, then?” he asked, disheartened. “Owen, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to,” Sassaki replied quickly. His tone sounded gentle, but Owen sensed hurt underneath the words. “We won’t force you, of course.” “You seem upset,” Hash added. “Tell us. What’s on your mind?” “I…I know we don’t know each other all that well, but I really thought we had something special, something true we built together.” He hated the trembling of his own voice. “I suppose I wanted to believe I could make you like me even if I am just a simple human.” Hash’s eyes widened. “Oh, baby. You misunderstand. This is very true and very special. Fate does not simply push someone onto us. It is like a book that says what will happen but rewrites itself again and again according to our actions.” Owen didn’t understand anything anymore. “If that’s true, where does a fated mate fit in?” “A fated mate is the person whose soul most suits our own. He or she is the one who will love and understand us, no matter what, who will be able to protect and support us in everything we do.” “And you think I can protect you?” Owen asked in disbelief.

 

148

Scarlet Hyacinth

Sassaki cupped his cheek, his green eyes sparkling like emeralds. “You already do, Owen. You brought us all together, even if you don’t realize it.” Owen looked from Sassaki to Hash, taking in their earnest expressions. He’d never been good at accepting fate or anything along that line, but since coming here, his life had changed. The same way he’d trusted Yane, he could trust Sassaki and Hash, too. “I don’t understand yet, no,” he said softly, “but maybe you can teach me.” He didn’t mean it as a come-on or erotic suggestion, at least not as he spoke the words. Even so, he caught a flash of something dangerous pass through Hash’s eyes, and he identified it as arousal. All of a sudden, nothing sounded better than to have the two men touch, to really show him what they meant through their actions, not their words. “Owen,” Sassaki whispered, “we need to know…If you want to back down, now is the time. If we claim you as our mate, you will be bonded to us forever. Your life thread will be united to ours. You won’t be able to undo it. You won’t be able to go back to the life you lived before.” Owen crawled closer to Sassaki. He ached to touch the two shapeshifters but forced himself to pay attention at the same time. “The only thing I miss from Earth is Connor,” he answered, “and from what I hear, he’s mated, too. So maybe he and I have the same luck, after all.” He offered Sassaki a smile. He probably should have taken more time to decide, but Owen had never been more certain of what he wanted in his life. Perhaps he couldn’t fully grasp what it meant to be the mate of a shape-shifter, but he was sure the two men would never hurt him or allow any harm to come to him. The only thing that made him hesitate was the thought of Yane, Alcharr, and Kyllian. He remembered the look of shock in Alcharr’s eyes and didn’t want to see it again. He didn’t want to feel like he’d betrayed him or Yane. “I

 

Craving Owen

149

want you to claim me,” he answered before he could stop himself. “But with such an important thing, I think it might be best if we wait until after this whole business with the crystal is over, until we can talk to Yane, Alcharr and Kyllian, too.” He had no idea why he added the wizard to the mix or if Hash and Sassaki would understand his request. Hell, for all he knew, they might not survive this damn situation. But, no. He refused to believe that. They would live through it, because they had too much still to do, too much to love. He wished he had words to express everything he wanted to say. Thankfully, the two shape-shifters seemed to understand. “I agree,” Hash replied. In a flash, he was at Owen’s side and brought their bodies close. “I fully agree.” They were so near now that Hash’s body heat burned Owen. He blinked, his previous decision beginning to fade. He ached to touch and be touched in turn. Heat flooded his face and he tried to move away, knowing that if he didn’t, he would end up doing something he’d regret. But Sassaki stopped him before he could get too far. “Hold on, lovely,” he murmured. “Claiming is not the same as touching, as kissing. It’s a commitment. We don’t have to decide on it now, but that doesn’t mean we have to stay away from each other.” Sassaki’s hands went around Owen’s chest, effectively keeping him trapped. “It’s okay,” he said. “You don’t have to be afraid.” Owen opened his mouth, intending to argue with that comment. He thought about Yane and Alcharr again, then remembered Alcharr’s parting words. He took a deep breath and nodded. Surrendering to fear would only break what they were trying to build. “Okay. Okay. I’m not afraid as long as you’re here.” If he’d have liked to say anything else, he wasn’t given the chance. Sassaki pulled him in his lap, and Hash descended upon him, pressing their lips together. Owen’s body reacted before he could even truly grasp what was going on. He opened his mouth for the other man, greedily taking in Hash’s invasion. Sassaki’s hard cock

 

150

Scarlet Hyacinth

nudged against his ass, arousing him in spite of the barrier of material between them. Owen wanted more. He wanted skin to skin, their naked bodies touching, moving against each other. As if thinking the exact same thing, Hash’s hands worked at his clothes, ripping up the carefully chosen outfit. His lips never ceased their attack on Owen’s mouth. He tasted hot and spicy, a flavor Owen couldn’t identify except to call it uniquely Hash. He ravaged Owen, exploring every recess, taking no prisoners. At the same time, Sassaki nibbled on his throat, strikingly sharp teeth sending combined pleasure-pain through Owen. The wyrm’s clever hands helped Hash with Owen’s clothes, and between the two shape-shifters, the material didn’t have a chance. Before long, Owen ended up naked in Sassaki’s lap with Hash still kissing him. When the dragon finally broke away from him, Owen moaned in distress, not even sure what he wanted to ask for. Sassaki caressed his naked skin, his cold hands making goose bumps rise all over his body, at least at first. The touch soon became as heated as Hash’s, the warmth of their passion affecting Sassaki as well. The wyrm flipped Owen over, and before Owen could even regain his breath from the previous kiss, took his mouth in a lip-lock that rivaled Hash’s in its passion. No, that wasn’t right. They were too different to ever be rivals. Where Hash took, Sassaki gave, sharing his very heart with Owen, a need so intense that it shocked Owen to the core. He trembled in Sassaki’s arms, for the first time acknowledging the true extent of their desire for each other. They couldn’t stop, not now, not ever. Sassaki took his time kissing Owen, but Hash didn’t waste it either. His hands traveled down Owen’s back, massaging and caressing every inch of him until they reached his ass. Owen gasped into Sassaki’s mouth. His arousal skyrocketed, and anticipation filled him as Hash kneaded his cheeks, parted them, and rubbed his hidden hole. Even if he’d only just been with Yane the day before, he yearned to be filled, owned again. Did that make him slutty? He

 

Craving Owen

151

didn’t know. But right then and there, he couldn’t bring himself to care either. “Look at you,” Hash whispered. “You’re practically begging for our touch.” Owen couldn’t have found a reply even if his mouth wasn’t busy being taken by Sassaki’s. It didn’t help that the wyrm’s hand slipped between their bodies and zeroed in on Owen’s dick. The now-hot fist that gripped him tightly almost made Owen come on the spot. Sassaki broke their kiss and met Owen’s gaze, his own eyes so green they were almost black. “Not yet, lovely. Don’t come.” To his shame, Owen whimpered. “I really need to, Sassaki.” The fingers rubbing at his opening retreated, and Owen heard Hash move around the room. “What?” he protested. “Wait…” But Sassaki held him tightly, soothing his anxiety with butterflylight kisses. In no time, Hash returned to the bed. “We don’t have oil,” he said in a frustrated tone. No oil meant no sex. Owen had not seen the two men naked, but judging by the girth he’d felt against his ass while in Sassaki’s lap, he would have trouble taking him. A stolen peek over his shoulder revealed quite an impressive erection from Hash as well. Owen barely managed to suppress a sob of dismayed desire. But Sassaki didn’t seem all that upset. Instead, he grinned wickedly. “We’ll just have to be inventive.” Owen yelped as Sassaki pushed him down on the bed. He landed with his head on Hash’s lap and had the time to give Sassaki a confused look before pleasure exploded through his body. Sassaki’s mouth lowered over his cock, and Owen cried out as his lover took him all the way into his throat. Never once he’d felt such ecstasy. Sassaki didn’t seem to have any gag reflex at all. In fact, that might very well be the case, given Sassaki’s wyrm nature. It was his last coherent thought, and Owen lost himself in the hot suction, in the skilled whirl of Sassaki’s tongue over his dick. Sassaki seemed to be enjoying himself immensely, and his groans and grunts

 

152

Scarlet Hyacinth

sent delicious vibrations through Owen’s cock. Sassaki’s hands didn’t stay useless either. The wyrm’s fingers teased Owen’s sac, rubbing at the wrinkled skin. He briefly abandoned Owen’s dick to lick over his testes, devouring him with the ferocity of a predator. His tongue explored Owen’s taint, making him howl in pleasure. As if through a dream, Owen heard himself beg, “Please, please…Sassaki…Please!” Thankfully, the wyrm didn’t prolong the torture for much longer. He took Owen’s dick in his mouth once more and bobbed his head up and down the other man’s cock. Owen was on the brink of coming, close, so close. And then, Hash’s sharp fingernails rolled over his nipples, tweaking the nubs of flesh. The bite of pain pushed him over the edge, and he found his peak, crying out his lover’s name in a rush of ecstasy. Hash’s hands were gentle in his hair as the dragon held him through the aftermath of his orgasm. He was so dazed and comfortable he almost missed Sassaki’s following actions. The wyrm spread Owen’s legs wide, exposing his hole once again. His fingers, now slick, went straight to Owen’s opening. Owen’s eyes widened at the realization that the wyrm was using his own cum to lube him up. Just the thought made his spent cock go rock hard once again. Sassaki chuckled and two of his fingers went deep into his body. Owen groaned, renewed need assaulting him. In spite of it, his body remained relaxed and he took the two fingers without too much difficulty. Sassaki kept his eyes on him as he scissored his digits inside Owen’s body. Owen gasped when the wyrm hit his special spot and massaged the spongy gland. On instinct, Owen started to move, trying to impale himself on the fingers, seeking deeper penetration. Much to his dismay, however, Sassaki removed them from his body. The next thing he knew he was being flipped on all fours. In front of him, Hash removed his clothing, exposing hard muscles, a

 

Craving Owen

153

taut abdomen, and a thick erection that made Owen’s mouth water. He found it hard to keep himself upright, especially when he felt Sassaki caress his back. “Go ahead. Suck him,” Sassaki hissed. Owen didn’t have to be asked twice. He licked his lips and looked up at Hash. The dragon’s eyes seemed to hold an unbearable flame. Owen wanted to burn in it. He wanted to feel Hash scorch him with his fire. His wordless plea wasn’t left unanswered. Hash pushed his cock against Owen’s lips, teasing him with just a taste of his pre-cum. At the same time, Sassaki’s fingers pierced Owen’s anus once more. He gasped and Hash took advantage of the opportunity to slip his dick into his mouth. Owen closed his eyes in delight at the feel of the dragon’s prick on his tongue. It was amazing and so right that he didn’t know how he could have ever hesitated. When Hash tried to pull away, Owen moaned in protest, causing his new lover to groan. He understood the dragon’s actions, however, when Sassaki’s fingers disappeared and something bigger nudged at Owen’s opening. Hash remained practically motionless while Sassaki impaled Owen with his thick dick. It hurt. Owen had expected it, of course, but in a weird way, it still surprised him. How could his body yearn for something painful? The few times he’d tried to explore that path with his lovers it had ended up an abysmal failure. But Sassaki wasn’t like those men. He didn’t hit him or force him. He pushed in slowly, allowing Owen to get used to the invasion. Gradually, Owen found himself relaxing, and the burn became pleasurable instead of agonizing. “That’s it, Owen,” Sassaki said. “You’re doing great.” His voice sounded strained, and Owen wanted to tell the two men he was okay, that they could move now. Instead, he moaned and tightened his ass muscles around Sassaki’s cock. Twin groans came from his lovers, and Hash’s hands landed on his head, caressing his scalp and threading through his hair.

 

154

Scarlet Hyacinth

Owen looked up at him, feeling dizzy, wanton, and afraid. He didn’t know how the mate thing worked, but he tried to will them to touch him, to fuck him. It seemed to work. The next thing he knew, both Sassaki and Hash pulled out of him, then pushed back inside in simultaneous thrusts. Pleasure exploded through Owen’s body when Sassaki’s cock hit his prostate. His cock—which had briefly lost interest during the initial stages of his penetration—now demanded more of the delicious sensations. Energy sizzled over his skin as the two men took him, branding him as theirs. Their pace increased more and more, and Owen actually thought he felt claws against his hips and his scalp. It was entirely possible, and the knowledge that he’d drawn his mates to the limit aroused him even more. Breathing through his nose, he did his best to take Hash in all the way to his throat while opening his body for Sassaki. Over and over, they fucked him, the carnality of it all mixing with the unfathomable emotions in Owen’s heart. His balls threatened to blow their load, and at the same time, his soul was humbled by the weight of the feelings between them. His own name sounded in his ears, coming from both Sassaki and Hash’s lips. It was almost like a drug, and Owen lost track of space and time, becoming a mere receptacle for their pleasure, taking and giving in perfect synchrony. But nothing lasted forever, especially the things that were so good. All too soon, Owen felt his climax approach. When Sassaki buried his cock deep inside him one more time, he climaxed once again, the orgasm even more intense than his first. At the same time, Hash roared, finding his peak as well and sending hot streams of cum down Owen’s throat. A few seconds later, Sassaki joined them, filling Owen’s passage with his seed. Dazed and exhausted, Owen couldn’t have kept his balance if he tried. His hands and knees—which had miraculously supported him during the vigorous fucking—lost all strength, and he collapsed on the

 

Craving Owen

155

mattress. Sassaki and Hash fell with him and they cuddled together in a messy, sweaty heap. Hash recovered first and briefly left the bed, bringing back a washcloth to clean them. As the dragon wiped him off, Owen thought about everything he’d felt and experienced in the past few days. He thought about the three men who were out there confronting an enemy on their own. They couldn’t just stand around here and do nothing. “There has to be a way to help,” he said. It wasn’t exactly the ideal postcoital conversation, but neither of the men seemed surprised. Sassaki kissed his forehead and nodded. “Yes, there is. I have to return to Tanarak. I trust Yane, Alcharr, and Kyllian to deal with the crystal, and I would not be able to aid them there, anyway. But if they do destroy it, my people will not delay in taking advantage of the situation.” Owen’s eyes widened as he took in the meaning of Sassaki’s words. His lover was right. He remembered all too well the hostility Sassaki’s parents showed them. As soon as the enchantment fell, the wyrms would most likely assault Tanarak. The people there were in grave danger. Owen was torn. A part of him wanted to protest. If Sassaki returned to Tanarak, he would be facing the same perils as the nymphs, perhaps even more since he would be considered a traitor. “It’s too dangerous,” he whispered. “You can’t go alone. Take me with you.” Sassaki gave him a horrified look. “No. No way.” Owen opened his mouth to protest, but Hash stopped him before he could make any comment. “I will leave with him. But Owen, you have to make me a promise. No matter what happens, stay close to Fayre. He might be young, but his magic is strong. He can protect you.” Owen turned his attention toward the dragon. Hash looked so pained, so very upset that it broke Owen’s heart. What could he possibly say in such circumstances? What was the right thing to do?

 

156

Scarlet Hyacinth

Owen wanted to stay by their side, but he would just be a distraction in Tanarak. It was hard to believe that mere minutes before they’d been deep in the throes of orgasm. Now, arousal was the furthest thing from Owen’s mind. He remembered Hannah and all of Yane’s friends in Tanarak. Were they sentenced to death? And if so, would Sassaki and Hash’s presence truly make a difference, or would they just sacrifice themselves for nothing? At that thought, Owen could no longer keep his composure. Silent tears fell down his cheeks, even as he berated himself for his weakness. Sassaki and Hash held him in a double embrace, caressing him without speaking. And in that moment, Owen knew the decision had been made, and Owen would have to resign himself to its consequences.

 

Craving Owen

157

Chapter Nine The next morning Yane woke up pleasantly sore and spooned between Kyllian and Alcharr. His face flooded with heat as he remembered the events the night before. He almost couldn’t believe he’d lost control like that. Then again, the high chances of death that threatened him today made all other issues seem so very insignificant. He couldn’t regret enjoying the night before or consummating a bond that seemed to be beyond all boundaries of reason. He stole a look outside and cursed when he realized dawn was already peeking over the horizon. Taking a deep breath, he focused to control his panic. The servants would be up by now, but they wouldn’t bother him for a few more hours. His parents never woke early, and he wondered if they’d made an exception for his and Ciera’s wedding day. The first thing he needed to do was to find out. Extracting himself from Alcharr’s hold, he slipped out the bed. Unsurprisingly, his departure woke both men. Alcharr rubbed his eyes blearily and asked, “Yane, what time is it?” Kyllian got up and stretched, and against his will, Yane was drawn to the sight of the man’s muscular torso. “It’s morning already,” the wizard said. Alcharr sighed and left the bed as well. “We should get ready, then.” Yane nodded wordlessly. He couldn’t believe the day he’d dreaded for years had come. Only, instead of binding him in a union he didn’t want, it might very well lead to his demise.

 

158

Scarlet Hyacinth

Shaking himself, Yane struggled to come up with a plan. He started putting his clothes on while his lovers did the same. “I will question the guards and find out if my parents are awake. We’ll go from there.” Kyllian hummed, sounding deep in thought. “I figure that most likely, you’ll have to sneak me in there, then leave before anyone realizes you’re missing.” Alcharr nodded. “It will be up to Yane to distract everyone. I’ll lead you there. I’m familiar with the palace, with the time Yane and I spent avoiding everyone.” His attempt for a light-hearted comment failed, and he gave Kyllian a concerned look. “But can you handle the crystal on your own?” The wizard grinned, but there was little amusement in his smile. His eyes held a steely determination that somehow comforted Yane. “I have to,” Kyllian said. They made general arrangements, whereupon Kyllian explained the full directions Sandros had given him the day before. Yane began to have a fair clue of where the crystal was located. Truth be told, it was really a no-brainer. The dryads’ palace had been built as the epicenter of the magic they worked to keep the plague lands green. The most powerful men and women of their kingdom had pooled their powers there for the purpose of fixing at least a measure of the damage done to the ground. But it was a continuing battle, since if the dryads didn’t feed the greenery with magic, everything died again. Therefore, it stood to reason that the crystal that killed life energies would be located below ground, where it could reach the very core of their land. At last, they could no longer delay putting their plan into practice. Kyllian and Alcharr found a hiding spot, and Yane went to open the door. Predictably, on the hallway outside, he spotted two guards. “Good morning,” he said. “Good morning, Your Highness,” one of them answered. Shockingly, he sounded quite respectful. Perhaps for this day at least,

 

Craving Owen

159

the guards would try harder to disguise their dislike for nymphs. “Can I help you with anything?” “Do you know if my parents are awake?” The second man nodded. “They are, Your Highness. I believe they are rechecking everything downstairs.” Yane thanked the guards, then returned to his room. This was it. As his lovers left their hiding spots, he shared a look with them. On impulse, he pressed brief kisses to both their mouths, sobering before they could even comment. “Here we go. I’ll distract the guards. You two leave after that.” There were nods all around. Just as Yane readied himself to exit the room once more, Kyllian pulled him close and pressed his mouth to Yane’s. Behind Yane, Alcharr wrapped him in his arms, squeezing him tight. “Be careful, all right?” he murmured. Yane didn’t know who Alcharr was even talking to. Technically speaking, the hardest job would be Kyllian’s. He and Alcharr would just have to go through the day as if nothing were wrong and make sure no one thought of investigating the crystal. Still, for a few moments he allowed himself to bask in the warmth of the kiss and the affection his lovers provided. They broke apart all too soon, and when Yane started regaining his composure, he realized they didn’t know what guards provided security for the crystal. “Kyllian, there must be some soldiers protecting the thing.” “I realize that,” Kyllian answered. “If your parents did choose to add guards, I suspect it’s a recent development. No one is completely trustworthy, and rumors of the crystal would have reached the wrong ears in its ages of existence. The proof lies in the fact that the wyrms have found out now, of all times. But don’t worry. Between Alcharr and me, we’ll handle it.” Yane wanted to believe that, but he still felt terrified. At this point, however, there could be no going back. He wondered if he could get Dorien to help but put that thought out of his mind. He couldn’t trust

 

160

Scarlet Hyacinth

his friend, not for something so important, at least, and Dorien would be busy with his own wedding anyway. And so, Yane acknowledged the wizard’s words with a nod and broke away from the embrace. With another look toward his lovers, he exited the room and closed the door behind him. Thinking quickly, he said the first thing that came to mind. “Have you seen my betrothed today?” “I do believe he is still in his quarters,” the first man replied. “Would you go give him this message from my part? I would like to see him in the gardens at his earliest convenience.” The guard hesitated. “Certainly. But, My Lord, are we to leave your room unattended?” The second soldier would automatically have to follow Yane around, as per his station. Yane shrugged. “It’s not like there’s anything valuable in there. Besides, we don’t have servants who would steal, and you’d only be gone for a few minutes.” Even if he went for a nonchalant remark, he put a degree of authority in his voice. He might be a nymph, but he was also a warrior and had spent three quarters of his life fighting wyrms that would eat this man alive. He wouldn’t take any disrespect, not this time. The man didn’t question his order again and simply took off to do as he’d been told. Satisfied, Yane gestured the second guard to follow. Doing his best to keep a straight face, he left the royal wing of the palace and headed to the ground level, where the wedding preparations would be taking place. As soon as he entered the main hall, he was intercepted by his mother. “Oh, thank the gods, Yanentah,” she said. “Why did you take so long waking up?” She grabbed his hand and dragged him toward the main entryway. “Guests are already arriving. I have people asking for you, and I don’t know what to tell them.” People asking for him? What in the world? Who could be showing such interest in him at this hour? His heart thundering, he allowed his mother to lead him there. Once they reached the main hall, Yane

 

Craving Owen

161

caught sight of his father talking to a tall, familiar-looking man. At first, Yane couldn’t quite figure out where he’d seen the guest before, but when he and his mother reached them, he finally understood. “Greetings, Prince Yanentah,” the man said. “I’m Ogash’Dral. I do hate to intrude on you and your family during such a special day, but I had an issue to discuss with you that could not wait.” Yane’s heart fell as he realized the seriousness of the situation. This man was Hash’s father. Apparently, whatever excuses the dragon had made for his family didn’t work out. It was the last thing Yane expected and a problem he did not need. His father smiled tightly. “I understand His Lordship sent his son to inquire into the appearance of a human in Tanarak. You can imagine we were quite surprised. We had no knowledge of such a thing happening.” His father’s usage of the royal “we” spoke volumes of the other man’s anger. Yane plastered a smile on his face and said, “It completely slipped my mind. The only thing I can tell you is that His Lordship’s son—Has’hendral, if I’m not mistaken—left with the human.” The explanation might later cause them problems, but it had the temporary advantage of placating both his father and the dragon. Additionally, it wasn’t an actual lie, since Hash had indeed left with Owen. Ogash’Dral might suspect he was hiding something, but he wouldn’t be able to call Yane out on it, especially not now. “I see,” the dragon said. “I suppose I owe you an apology then.” Yane’s mother intervened before the dragon could say anything else. “Not at all. We’d be honored to have you as our guest for the ceremony.” As his parents made nice with the dragon, Yane suppressed a sigh of relief. For the moment, he’d dodged danger. But the day was only just beginning. Who knew what other unpleasant surprises would appear?

 

162

Scarlet Hyacinth

**** After Yane left the room, Kyllian and Alcharr waited for a few moments, their ears peeled to catch the exact moment when the coast would be clear. Kyllian heard Yane initiate a conversation with one of the guards but didn’t catch the words. He was too busy focusing on the magical message that suddenly appeared in front of him. Frowning, he took it in his hand and opened it. Almost instantly, he felt like he was going to vomit. Alcharr must have noticed the change in his demeanor. “What is it?” he whispered. “What’s wrong?” “It’s from Fayre,” Kyllian answered. “It seems Sassaki and Hash went to Tanarak to help the nymphs when the wyrms attack.” All the blood drained out of Alcharr’s face. They both knew what the message meant. Essentially, if they destroyed the crystal, Sassaki and Hash faced almost a certainty of death. But if they didn’t, an even worse situation might appear. It occurred to Kyllian the night before that the crystal was too powerful to have its influence on the plague lands fail. If anything, it should be strengthening with time. Something else must be amiss, something even darker and more evil. Kyllian feared that the crystal might very well intend to expand its influence over the entire world. It was a stretch, but not entirely impossible to achieve. Sacrifices held a tremendous energy, which was why they could be used to boost the power of a crystal. But if the crystal in question didn’t need boosting to achieve its normal potential, it stood to reason that it might grow bigger and more dangerous than ever. “We can’t back down,” he said, keeping his voice level in spite of the pain in his heart. “I didn’t mention it to Yane, but I believe the crystal might be seeking to grow further, to control Uli itself. This is bigger than us now.”

 

Craving Owen

163

Alcharr looked a little green but nodded. “We should go. It won’t take long for the guards to come back.” Without further ado, they left the room. There were still guards in the royal wing, but not on this particular corridor. Still, it wasn’t easy to evade the watchful eyes of the dryads. It took far too long, for Kyllian’s comfort, to reach the royal apartments. Unsurprisingly, once they were there, they found themselves facing a new obstacle. This particular room was well guarded, something that, of course, did not surprise Kyllian. Like he’d told Yane before, he’d expected this development. “Don’t do anything for now,” he told Alcharr. Insofar as he could, he wanted to avoid involving the eagle. As such, he muttered a couple of simple spells that would not draw to much energy out of him. A gust of wind broke through the large windows in front of the royal quarters, spraying the five guards with glass. The distraction gave Kyllian time enough to shoot forward and take out three of the men. Unfortunately, the other two recovered and were about to draw the alarm when Alcharr descended upon them from behind. Two well-placed hits from the eagle and the soldiers fell in a crumpled heap to the floor. The five were only unconscious, but it would hold them until this whole business was done. “I thought I told you to stay put,” he told Alcharr. “You’re not the boss of me, at least not outside the bedroom,” Alcharr answered cheekily. In a strange way, the comment made Kyllian feel a bit encouraged. Chuckling, he went to the door, muttering another spell to figure out if there was someone else inside. It seemed to be empty, although beyond, even through the simple probe, he sensed deep power. It messed with the spell, and he couldn’t be sure if the crystal was guarded or not. Shrugging to himself, he opened the door and let himself in the room. Together with Alcharr, he dragged the unconscious guards inside. They used a quilt on the bed to improvise bindings and gags,

 

164

Scarlet Hyacinth

since Kyllian didn’t want to waste his magic on it. After they finished, he smiled at the eagle. “Go on. People are bound to wonder where you are, and you need to keep an eye on your father.” Alcharr hugged him. “Take care and good luck.” With that, his lover left the room. Kyllian took a deep breath and closed the door behind Alcharr. From this point on, he was on his own. It was, perhaps, the most important thing he’d ever done in his life, and it made him sick to his stomach to know that it might bring about the death of Sassaki and Hash. He didn’t know the wyrm all that well, but the man struck him as both iron-willed and caring. At the same time, Kyllian forged at least a certain friendship with Hash, but the destruction of the crystal could wipe it all away. Pushing aside his misgivings, Kyllian studied the room, paying close attention to each detail. The passage to the crystal wasn’t immediately evident, but with Sandros’s instructions, Kyllian found it, masked by a huge bookcase. It would be easy to move it away, but unfortunately, there were a number of powerful wards beyond that might make his job harder. Carefully, he removed the tome he knew would part the bookcase from the wall. Indeed, seconds later, the piece of furniture revealed the hidden doorway. No obstacles seemed to exist, and no guards. However, Kyllian’s powers saw what the physical eye could not. A heavy magical barrier protected the passageway. This might be more difficult than Kyllian initially thought. Knowing he didn’t have much time, he set himself to work. Closing his eyes, he delved deep in the material of the spell, weaving his way through the ward, finding its weaknesses. It was a strong spell, so it took him quite a while until he succeeded in his task. But at last, the barrier fell. Of course, the magical shield was only the first step. As Kyllian walked inside the passageway, he found more wards, some thicker, some slighter than the first. There were no actual guards, a fact for

 

Craving Owen

165

which he felt both thankful and surprised, but as time continued to fly, Kyllian was beginning to doubt his own ability to do this on his own. However, he persevered. Lower down he went, through the seemingly endless corridor, the darkness and small space choking him. At one point, he must have left the surface, because the temperature started to decrease more and more. Even as he started to despair, the passageway suddenly opened into a huge chamber. In the middle of it, the crystal floated, at first glimpse looking white and pure. But beneath the surface, Kyllian caught sight of the dark energies looming just underneath the surface and seeping all over the chamber. Unsurprisingly, the effects extended into the ground around them. Everything felt lifeless and dead. Kyllian wondered how anyone could have ever believed this thing would protect them. Kyllian frowned at the crystal. “You’re not going to beat us,” he said. “I’m destroying you if it’s the last thing I do.” He thought he heard ghostly laughter, and out of the blue, an image appeared in his mind. He saw Sassaki being torn apart by his kin while Hash helplessly tried to fight the wyrms back. He saw the dragon dying, his remains scattered over the waters of Tanarak. He watched as the darkness spread from the plague lands until it engulfed the whole of Uli, seeping into the astral realm like an infection. “No,” he shouted. “It won’t be like that. We will beat you.” He took a deep breath and ignored the mental assault. So the crystal knew his weakness, but it didn’t understand his strength. It couldn’t grasp the fact that people were capable of the most incredible feats for their loved ones. Kyllian clung to the trust and affection he felt. He imagined Owen’s smile, his voice as he wondered if, perhaps, there could be a way to make wyrms and dryads accept each other. “Never,” a voice whispered. “You will never succeed.” Kyllian cast everything away. He focused on his task, searching deep into his soul for his very center. Wind blew around him as Kyllian unleashed his magic on the crystal. Lightning crackled around him, the power of the storms at Kyllian’s fingertips. He poured it all

 

166

Scarlet Hyacinth

over the evil in front of him, over and over until he thought he had nothing left to give. Much to his dismay, the power of the crystal didn’t yield. Even so, after a while, Kyllian did see the effect of his spells on the thing. The darkness seemed more obvious, the façade of the crystal dissipating completely. The laughter he heard turned into anger. His efforts were not in vain. Taking a deep breath, Kyllian sent a bolt of lightning at the crystal. It hit the accumulation of energy with a deafening noise. For a few moments, nothing happened, but then the crystal seemed to glow even darker and a shot of energy flew straight to Kyllian. Kyllian managed to dodge it, although he came close to being taken out. The crystal seemed to have understood this wasn’t a game and Kyllian truly did intend to destroy it. As the battle continued, the crystal made several assaults that made Kyllian lose his focus. Soon, exhaustion threatened and Kyllian knew he was moments away from losing the chance to destroy this evil. There was only one thing left to do, one thing he could try to save the people he’d come to care about so much. He felt disheartened as he recalled Sassaki and Hash, but he encouraged himself by thinking this was what they all wanted, to save the plague lands from the malignant influence of the crystal. Before he could convince himself to back down, Kyllian focused his every bit of remaining power on the one spell that could, at this point, give him a chance against the crystal. Alas, its absolute strength stemmed from its self-destructive nature. Few wizards ever survived using it. In fact, there was an almost 99 percent probability that Kyllian would die. But he’d never been afraid of death. He’d lived for too long and seen too much to be scared of it. He had his regrets, of course. He’d have liked to see his brother achieve his full potential as a wizard. He’d have wanted to have a chance at a relationship with the men

 

Craving Owen

167

he’d come to care about. But it was for these men and for Fayre that he needed to do this. Kyllian pooled every single drop of energy into one single spot inside of him. He kept nothing back, turning himself into a mere conduit for the attack he would release. A hurricane burst around him, beating against his flesh, roaring angrily. A lightning storm burst out of Kyllian’s heart, angry bolts aimed straight into his target. Kyllian had the time to see the necromantic crystal shatter into a million pieces before his world turned into pain and then complete and utter blackness. **** Alcharr fidgeted as he watched his father talk with Valderr. In a few minutes, his brother would have to go below and wed Yane. Things didn’t look good. “Be calm, son,” Amadeus was saying to Valderr. “This is the right thing to do.” It should have sounded comforting, but it ended up anything but. To Alcharr, his father’s voice sounded foreign, cool, and almost slimy. Valderr offered the man a weak smile. “Yes, Father. I know.” Amadeus clapped Valderr’s shoulder and left the room, supposedly to give Valderr a few moments to gather his thoughts. It would be Alcharr’s job to escort his brother downstairs. From there, Valderr would be on his own. Fuck. If something didn’t happen soon, all they’d done would be for naught. A fair amount of time had passed since he’d left the wizard in the royal quarters. With Kyllian taking so long to destroy the crystal, they’d feared someone would see the absence of the guards. So far, no one seemed to have discovered a thing. Truth be told, Alcharr couldn’t say he didn’t understand it. Most of the guards now focused on the ceremony, especially with the

 

168

Scarlet Hyacinth

unexpected guests who’d arrived. Alcharr nearly had a heart attack when he realized Hash’s father had joined the party. But the elder dragon’s presence was the least of their problems now. Alcharr wished he could go check up on Kyllian. He never should have let the wizard go alone. Doubt assaulted him, and Alcharr struggled to push it away. He had to believe Kyllian could handle it. Until then, he needed to buy some time. “What do we do?” Valderr asked, as if guessing his thoughts. “We need to delay things somehow.” He gave his brother a speculative glance. Valderr had been very brave. Alcharr hated putting the spotlight on him, but at this point, only something related to one of the people to be married could stop the wedding. “Could you feign illness?” Valderr nodded and actually smiled. “It won’t be very hard. I think I’m going to be sick anyway.” Indeed, Valderr’s coloring rivaled the marble white of his wedding garb. In fact, he seemed even paler, because the traditional outfit boasted golden thread entwined through the material. “All right. Here we go.” Valderr sat on the bed, curled into a tight ball with his wings around him and closed his eyes. Alcharr admitted he looked pretty convincing. Just in time, too, because a knock sounded at the door. “Enter,” Alcharr said. It turned out to be Yane’s mother, the queen. “Is everything all right?” she asked. “We’re waiting for Valderr downstairs.” The fact that she had come herself instead of merely sending a servant spoke volumes of their impatience. “He feels a bit sick,” Alcharr said. He didn’t even have to fake his concern. It was quite genuine, given the current circumstances. “Sick?” the queen repeated. “Oh, no. Should we get the healer?” Alcharr gave his brother a look. “Maybe just a cup of tea and a few minutes. It’s the nerves. He is very young and he doesn’t even know Yanentah.”

 

Craving Owen

169

“Completely understandable,” the queen replied, although Alcharr detected annoyance in her voice. “I will send a remedy up and explain the situation.” She departed in a wave of woodsy perfume. Alcharr sat next to his brother on the bed and caressed Valderr’s hair. “So tell me,” he whispered, “what about you and that Dorien character?” “Dorien is nice,” Valderr murmured back, “but he’s only a friend. I…I don’t think I would be ready for more, even if we weren’t in this situation.” Alcharr nodded and lay down next to his brother. He covered Valderr with his wing, just like he used to when his sibling had been only a nestling. They cuddled together, finding comfort in each other’s presence. So much had changed since then. He had failed Valderr in so many ways. His young sibling should have never been forced to face this evil, especially after the trauma he’d been through. Alcharr wondered if he’d ever come up with the courage to tell his brother it was their father who’d orchestrated the kidnapping. A few moments later, a servant knocked at the door and, upon being bid to enter, brought them the required remedy. As soon as she left, Alcharr sniffed the tea. It seemed to be harmless enough, but he didn’t risk it. He threw it out in nearby potted plant, just in case his father had decided to begin his little plan early. Unfortunately, they could not delay the wedding further. Half an hour or so later, he and Valderr left the room and headed toward the main hall. Yane and Valderr would come inside through two separate entrances and meet at the center, where their parents would be waiting. As there were two races involved, both kings would be required to give their blessing. At the same time, Ciera and Dorien would be joining the first pair. Basically, Ciera would be coming in with Valderr and Dorien with Yane through the two opposite doors, and they would stop in the middle, in front of their parents. It was quite an irony, given the attraction existing between Valderr and Dorien. Essentially, Valderr would be meeting the other man in the

 

170

Scarlet Hyacinth

middle, as if to mock the fact that they could never be together. Alcharr couldn’t even imagine how his brother felt. The entire setup made it very easy for their father—or rather, the crystal-controlling Amadeus—to attack the two couples. Alcharr had done his best to keep an eye on the man, but he had a feeling he knew when Amadeus would strike. At the very moment when the binding would be made, the two couples would drink from the goblet symbolizing their joint union. Everything inside Alcharr screamed that the goblet in question would be the weapon of choice. When they reached the main hall, Alcharr hugged his brother and went to join his father. He didn’t meet Amadeus’s eyes, afraid his own gaze. If push came to shove, if Kyllian didn’t come through for them until the moment of the union, Alcharr fully intended to stop the wedding. He and Yane had come up with a Plan B when they’d realized Kyllian was having trouble with his part. Alcharr looked at the chandelier dangling from the ceiling. It was held up by thick vines that would be vulnerable to a blade. He rechecked his pockets and ensured the fact that he had the throwing knives they’d managed to acquire with Dorien’s help. It would not be easy, but it might be the only solution to their predicament. Finally, the doors opened and the two couples walked inside the hall. In spite of himself, Alcharr couldn’t help but think Yane looked very dashing in his traditional wedding garb. The four met at the center and were steps away from reaching the waiting royals. Alcharr prepared his knives and took a few steps back, ready to go through with Plan B. And then, a heavy explosion shook the palace. Day turned into night and the vines above withered. The chandelier came crashing down with a deafening thud. Screams sounded in the hall as a thick, dark power swept over them all. Alcharr’s father let out a cry and collapsed to the floor, seizing like a man possessed. His skin had gone pasty and his eyes rolled in his head. Alcharr hastened to his side and did his best to keep Amadeus from hurting himself during his fit. In

 

Craving Owen

171

the general confusion, Alcharr lost sight of his brother and lover. He forced himself not to panic and focused on keeping his father alive. Thankfully, Amadeus was a fighter, and Alcharr managed to stabilize the man’s condition. He blinked blearily, moaning, “Son…What’s going on?” Alcharr would have loved to have all the answers. Clearly, Kyllian had succeeded in his task, and the destruction of the crystal was creating a powerful whiplash. He couldn’t say he felt surprised. Such an accumulation of energy would not simply disappear into thin air. According to Kyllian, some of it would seep into the astral realm, but that didn’t mean it would not leave any effects. However, something else happened that Alcharr could not explain. In a strange development, a heavy wind started, shattering the windows. Alcharr looked up and caught sight of a dark storm gathering. Concerned, he tried to find his loved ones. Thankfully, they soon appeared by his side. Both couples seemed unscathed, if a bit shaken. “What’s happening?” Valderr asked. It was the dryad king who provided the answer. “It’s the crystal,” he replied, seemingly talking to himself rather than to Valderr. “Something’s happened to it.” As if his own words had snapped him out of his trance, he shouted, “Guards! Follow me.” Alcharr cursed as he realized Enyas intended to investigate the crystal. They would surely find Kyllian, and that couldn’t end well. Before he could say anything, his father spoke. “Son, help me up.” Alcharr obeyed, his heart falling at the sight of Amadeus’s wings. They looked almost withered, the feathers falling in a sad display. Amadeus paid it no heed. He placed himself in front of the dryad king, blocking the man’s path. “Your Majesty, listen to me. That crystal you speak of is evil.” “What? What are you talking about? How do you even know about it?”

 

172

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I was possessed by it. I…only remember bits and pieces, but…it’s a necromantic crystal. It’s killing your land.” The queen snorted. “What nonsense. This is dryad business. Please don’t interfere.” “Mother, he is right,” Yane piped up. “Can’t you see it?” Tarah looked surprised, but instead of questioning Yane’s knowledge of the crystal, she looked around the room. She was a dryad. How could she not feel the death that lingered after its destruction? Even Alcharr sensed it, even if he didn’t have a dryad’s affinity to earth and living creatures. Tarah gulped, her eyes fixing on the shattered chandelier. Ogash’dral appeared by their side, looking completely unruffled. “I do believe the young man is correct,” the dragon said. “Only magic that’s against life can stop shape-shifters from taking their second form.” “Whether that is true or not, we still have to investigate,” Enyas said. He went around Amadeus and headed out of the hall, ignoring all of the confused dryad nobles who stared after him. Alcharr hesitated before his father waved him off. “Go. Help your wizard.” Somehow, his father knew about Kyllian. Alcharr supposed the explanation could lie in the other man’s connection with the crystal. He didn’t wait around to ask. Instead, he rushed after the dryad king. To his surprise, Ogash’dral followed, as well as a group of other dragons. He offered Alcharr a dark grin. “Whatever King Enyas might say, this is an issue concerning the Imperium as well.” Alcharr couldn’t be sure this was supposed to be a good thing or a bad thing. Perhaps Alcharr could convince them to aid him with whatever happened next. Like he’d known it would happen, they went up to the second level at the palace and toward the royal quarters. The doors were wide open, and once inside, Alcharr spotted a passageway dug into the wall. He hastened inside, the dark magic getting more and more intense as he progressed.

 

Craving Owen

173

“You have a hand in this, don’t you?” the dragon leader commented idly as they ran. “That’s why your father said what he did.” “It’s a very long and complicated story,” Alcharr answered. He didn’t have the strength or the time to argue with the dragon. Thankfully, they reached their destination before Ogash’dral could argue with him further. The first thing he spotted was King Enyas and a group of soldiers standing in front of a wide chasm. At first, he felt puzzled, but he forgot all about it when he spotted a motionless body on the floor. Dread coursed through him as he recognized Kyllian. Spots danced in his vision as he made his way there. He ignored all the eyes he sensed on him and knelt next to the wizard. Kyllian didn’t move a muscle. Pieces of something that looked like shining black glass were embedded in his chest and thighs. Alcharr hastily pulled them out, hissing when the crystal made contact with his skin. He dropped it, and as soon as it hit the scorched-looking ground, it transformed into black ash, leaving behind a noxious fume. As Alcharr did so, Yane arrived as well and joined Alcharr next to Kyllian. “Do you believe us now?” Yane snarled at his father. King Enyas didn’t reply, but the dragon spoke again. “I do believe this is something a dryad in charge of his land couldn’t have missed. Isn’t that so, King Enyas?” The man didn’t even try to defend himself this time. “It was the only thing that protected us from the wyrms. What will we do now?” A gasp sounded from behind them. “How could you?” the queen said. “Do you not realize how much damage we ourselves did to our people, to our world?” It was the greatest sin a dryad could commit. Queen Tarah took out the ring that signified the bond between her and Enyas and threw it down into the ground. “You are not my husband,” she said. “I renege our union.”

 

174

Scarlet Hyacinth

“You can’t break up with me.” The king laughed. “I’m your husband and your king.” “I would beg to differ, at least on one of those accounts,” Ogash’Dral stated. “In the name of the Imperium, I hereby place you under arrest for crimes against the planet.” King Enyas gaped. “You can’t do that.” He glared at the guards. “What are you doing, men? Seize them.” But the guards took position next to the queen, spines ramrod straight. “I’m afraid we can’t,” the man leading them replied. And so, in an unexpected turn of events, Ogash’Dral did turn out arresting Enyas, and a couple of the elder dragon’s companions escorted Enyas out of the passageway. The queen and several dryad guards went with them. But Alcharr registered this almost distantly, his mind still focused on Kyllian. Yane pressed his ear to the wizard’s chest and lifted his eyes. “He’s still alive, just barely.” “He must have used those self-destructive spells some wizards know,” Ogash’Dral noted. “At this point, he could be beyond aid.” The dragon’s nonchalant tone irritated Alcharr beyond belief. Suddenly, he remembered the pain he’d experienced earlier upon realizing the danger Hash and Sassaki were in. With the king arrested, the dryad kingdom would be more vulnerable than ever, and Tanarak and the people there lost to the wyrms. Alcharr could use the man’s aid. “You should know, Your Lordship, that even if Kyllian might be beyond aid, your son is not. He is in Tanarak as we speak, probably fighting the wyrms.” Even as Alcharr spoke, he felt overwhelmed with his own panic and terror. He didn’t even know whom he feared for to a greater extent. It was all too much. He took Kyllian in his arms and started to head back the way they’d come. He was just exiting the passageway with Yane trailing behind him when he ran into Dorien and Valderr. His brother’s eyes widened. “What happened?”

 

Craving Owen

175

“The dragon says he cast a self-destructive spell to defeat the crystal,” Alcharr replied numbly. Valderr didn’t speak. What else was there to be said? Outside, the storm still raged, angry and uncontrollable. Much to Alcharr’s surprise, the queen appeared behind his brother. “It is all right,” she said. “We will bring healers. I shall not forget the sacrifice he has made to save our lands.” She led them out of the royal quarters and to Alcharr’s room. Once there, they placed Kyllian on the bed. Between Yane and Alcharr, they stripped Kyllian’s torn clothing. As promised, the queen ordered for a medic, but when the man arrived, he told them Kyllian suffered from an extreme form of magical depletion. He had fallen in a deep coma, and while the dryads could keep him stable, they could not bring him out of it. Alcharr felt emotional exhaustion crawl over him. He was torn between trying to aid Kyllian and running to Tanarak. There was just too much going on, and he had difficulties in processing it. He buried his face in his hands, his mind working in overdrive. Ogash’Dral chose this exact moment to make his appearance. “Do you intend to go to Tanarak?” he asked brusquely. Alcharr looked up at the elder dragon. “We can’t exactly leave him,” he growled. Silence fell over the room. At last, Valderr wrapped his arms around Alcharr and hugged him tight. “Go, brother,” he whispered. “I know you want to. Dorien and I will care for Kyllian. And Queen Tarah will help, I’m sure of it.” In the background, Alcharr heard Yane talk to his mother. “Can you do this for me, Mother? Can you care for him?” “I swear, Yanentah, that no harm will come to him. We’ll bring more healers. We’ll find a way.” Alcharr still wasn’t sure. He wanted to stay by his lover’s side, if only to hold Kyllian’s hand, but at the same time, he knew he could

 

176

Scarlet Hyacinth

not help here. In Tanarak, however, he might be able to make a difference. He might manage to save a life. In his mind, he saw Kyllian’s image as he had been just a few hours before. This was bigger than all of them, and in spite of how much Alcharr would have liked to stay and care for Kyllian, he couldn’t be in two places at the same time. Taking a swift decision, he sobered and got up. He met Yane’s eyes and saw the same sad resolve in them. “We will go with you,” he told Ogash’Dral. “Now come, there’s not much time left.”

 

Craving Owen

177

Chapter Ten Sassaki had realized, of course, that their plan would not be without difficulties. He’d understood upon leaving Almareya that they might not even come back. He and Hash even considered the issues they would have in convincing the nymphs of Tanarak to trust them, and he’d acted accordingly. Instead of just bursting inside Tanarak, he and Hash sent a message to Lyole, Yane’s second-in-command, intending to have the nymph smooth up the situation for them. Lyole, however, met them outside Tanarak and proved to be skeptical as to the second part of their plan, actually talking to the other nymphs. He didn’t seem hostile toward Sassaki, but he did shake his head at them. “I can’t let you come inside the city. You’ll be lynched.” Sassaki felt frustrated. “Do you really think we’d come here just to play with you or waste your time? Don’t you even realize what risk we’re taking?” Hash squeezed Sassaki’s shoulder, offering silent support. It calmed Sassaki down a bit, even if the entire situation still made him edgy. “Look, Yane trusts you for a reason,” Hash told Lyole. “If we can’t talk to your people, you can. You need to be ready. Today, it is very possible that an extensive attack from the wyrms will reach Almareya. The enchantment that keeps them from shifting will fall.” Lyole paled visibly. “So it’s come to this then. I knew you were discussing it with Sassaki, but I never—” “It will happen.” Sassaki interrupted him. “I will try to buy some time or make my people understand, but it’s quite unlikely that I’ll manage to convince them.”

 

178

Scarlet Hyacinth

Lyole gave him a stricken look. “You have my thanks,” he said weakly. He looked out into the dark sea that hid so many things. Taking a deep breath, he nodded, his voice turning level and calm. “We will be ready. You can count on us.” A measure of relief coursed through Sassaki at the certainty in the man’s voice. As Lyole turned and headed back toward the town, Hash and Sassaki took up position next to the beach. The wyrms would be coming from that direction. They would be gathering at Sassaki’s parents’ lair, the closest one to Tanarak. Even their leader, Dassan, would most likely come. In the past few years, the man very rarely patrolled these waters, choosing to rely on Sassaki’s family to do so instead. This, however, would be too important to be delegated, and Sassaki feared what Dassan would decide. As a traitor to their kin, Sassaki’s hopes to survive were slim to none. He and Hash sat down together and waited. There was not much left to do except think, remember Owen and the time they’d spent together. Sassaki wondered why Hash had decided to come here. He wondered what would become of Kani after Sassaki was gone. The others would care for him, that much he could be certain of. Even so, the fact that he might never see them again pained him. His mind went to Alcharr, Kyllian, and Yane. Would they even manage to fulfill their plan? What would happen to them once they did? He didn’t know if he’d spoken the words out loud or Hash simply sensed his anxiety. “They’ll be fine and so will we,” the dragon said. Sassaki smiled sadly but didn’t answer. Hash didn’t know Sassaki’s kin. Even if both dragons and wyrms were reptilian in nature, they were very distinct races. With the passage of time, the wyrms had grown even more bitter and angry and would leap at the chance to tear into the dryads or anyone else who got in their way. Still, in spite of this knowledge, Sassaki found Hash’s presence comforting. They waited there in silence until at last, they sensed a group approach. It was Lyole, followed by the nymphs of Tanarak. Hash and Sassaki got up and met their unlikely allies halfway.

 

Craving Owen

179

The nymphs looked upset, and Sassaki didn’t blame them. He’d been their enemy for the better part of their lives, and that sort of thing couldn’t just be cast aside. “I know you don’t trust me,” Sassaki said, “and I’m not asking you to. But just for today, remember I’m on your side when the time comes. Gods willing, we might even survive if we work together.” He very much doubted his words had any effect at all, but Lyole seemed to be better at keeping their restlessness in check. It was a good thing, too, because all of a sudden, a chill wind began to blow. The sky was never clear in Tanarak, but impossibly, it darkened even more. Storm clouds gathered and lightning bolts shot from the sky. Sassaki felt something in the air shift, like an evil changing, unraveling. He sensed the exact moment when the enchantment fell and he was free to shift once more. As the water of the ocean began to ripple, Sassaki shared a look with Hash. This was it, the moment they’d dreaded ever since learning of the crystal’s failing power. Reptilian heads emerged from the water. There were so many of them…Sassaki nearly choked at the realization that he hadn’t felt them at all. Only one person would have the power to cloak the wyrms’ approach. Sassaki had been right about one thing, at least. Dassan did indeed join the invading forces. At last the wyrms appeared from the ocean, moving slowly as if they had all the time in the world. The nymphs fidgeted, but Lyole held them back, not giving the signal to attack yet. Rain began to fall, and as it touched Sassaki’s cheeks, it left behind hissing trails of pain. Sassaki barely registered it, too busy counting all the heads in front of him. He spotted everything from twelve-headed smaller wyrms to single-headed leviathans. His mother and father were also there, as well as his siblings. As expected, Dassan was in the lead. Together with Sassaki’s parents, the man shifted into his legged form. “Sassaki, I’m going to give you one last chance to join us,” he said without preamble. “I’m

 

180

Scarlet Hyacinth

not a merciful man, but for your parents’ sake, I’m willing to forgo your mistake.” Sassaki was shocked, but the comment gave him hope. “I appreciate that, My Lord,” he said. “If you would be willing to hear me out, I would be very thankful.” Dassan arched a brow but didn’t look very pleased. “You have one minute,” he said, his voice going a low hiss. Hastily, Sassaki did his best to explain everything. He mentioned Owen, finding out about the crystal, the importance of destroying it. He explained the fact that the nymphs were not to blame for the war and that with the crystal gone, the area would clear up anyway. “We wyrms are water creatures,” he insisted. “Since the necromantic crystal will no longer pollute the ocean, we’re better off there anyway. I’m sure the dryads will be willing to compromise.” Dassan actually looked amused. “But you have not even discussed it with them, and you expect me to go on your hopes and opinions to stop what is, in effect, a righteous action.” Obviously, he had not been impressed by Sassaki’s arguments. “It might seem like a righteous action to you,” Hash piped up, “but the Imperium will not be impressed. In their name, I urge you to cease and desist.” Dassan snorted. “I’m not afraid of the Imperium. These are our lands. Let them come if they want to fight me.” He waved a hand dismissively. “I’ve heard enough. Choose your side now, Sassaki. I don’t have time for more foolishness.” Sassaki met his mother’s eyes, his heart aching at the undisguised pain he saw there. She knew what he would choose and that no matter the outcome of the battle to come, he would be lost to them. She had never been a warm mother—it would be impossible for one of their kin—but in her own way, she loved him. Sassaki regretted leaving her behind, and his father, as well, but he didn’t have a choice. Straightening his back, he answered, “I already have.”

 

Craving Owen

181

The words seemed to trigger some sort of switch inside the wyrm army. Dassan and his parents turned back into their animal form and lunged toward Sassaki. Lyole gave the order of attack, and water swirled around them, fighting to push the wyrms back. At the same time, Sassaki and Hash changed shapes as well. In dragon form, Hash shot toward the sky, his fire breath sending scorching waves over the wyrms. The wyrms retaliated, their huge bodies making the ground shake. In turn, Sassaki found himself fighting his furious leader. The other wyrm was bigger, older, and stronger than him, so his chances didn’t look too good. They were outnumbered and overpowered. Just as the wyrms began to get out of the water and climb on the beach, the storm around them shifted, turning even angrier. The wyrms screeched, their motions turning erratic and uncoordinated but even more violent as the odd bloodlust invaded them. It was an energy storm, Sassaki realized. Fuck. This was the last thing they needed. The crystal’s destruction must have created the necessary energies for it to happen. Ripples of light fell across the beach, turning the battle even more chaotic. Sassaki could no longer see or feel Dassan. He received several blows from nymphs who confused him with an enemy wyrm—or maybe just wanted to hurt him and took advantage of the occasion. Dazed, he tried to look around to find Hash. Finally, he spotted the dragon just as the other shape-shifter got struck by a lightning bolt and fell out of the sky. On instinct, Sassaki turned into his legged form, dodged all the fighting bodies, and rushed toward his lover. He reached Hash just as the other man shifted and shook his head, looking a bit confused, but otherwise unscathed. Before any of them could move or even say anything, a flash of blinding white swallowed their vision, then began to dim. When at last the light cleared, a deafening roar sounded. Above them, a white dragon loomed, and several other men appeared in the water. The dragon steered them all away from the still-agitated wyrms and onto the beach.

 

182

Scarlet Hyacinth

“What in the world is going on?” a handsome redhead shouted. The dragon shifted and turned into a man that bore a striking similarity with Hash. He made his way toward Hash and Sassaki, glowering. “Do I even want to know why you’re here, little brother?” Hash shot to his feet. For a few seconds, he looked like he intended to spout something back, but instead, he took a deep breath and whispered, “We don’t have time to argue. I really need your help, Chek.” The other dragon—Chek—made no further comments. Instead, he took position in front of Hash. His companions joined him. There were two elves, the redhead who also seemed a shape-shifter, and two other men, both with exotic human looks. One of them, a slender blue-eyed brunet, was pushed behind the wall of muscle formed by the other five. “In the name of the Imperium, stop this at once.” The wyrms just screeched. “I already tried that,” Hash said. “Didn’t work for me either.” The blond sky elf stepped up. “Let us try. Greetings. I’m Prince Tallean of the Sky Elf Kingdom and this is Prince Wren.” He pointed toward the other elf as he spoke. “I urge you to stop this madness.” “Do you really want a war with the dryads, the dragons, two elven nations, and the Imperium?” Wren offered. “How can you possibly think you can win?” At that, Dassan seemed to hesitate. As the energy storm began to quiet into a dark, bitter rain, Sassaki’s mother turned into her legged form. “Perhaps they are right,” she said. “Maybe we could give Sassaki’s idea a chance.” Sassaki held his breath. His parents had always been high in favor with the court, and the presence of their unexpected allies might help. “I offer you my word that we will look into this situation officially,” Chek said. “It is true the Imperium never bothered to control the situation in the plague lands. It’s high time that changed.”

 

Craving Owen

183

Dassan didn’t move to attack them, but he didn’t shift either. He seemed to be contemplating his options. Sassaki knew he didn’t have much time to add arguments before Dassan decided the entire debate was pointless. “I swear to you, Your Highness, that I will gladly die at your hands should things not work out.” At that, Dassan really did shift. He was smirking, Sassaki realized. “Do you think I am a fool?” he asked. “I can take your life any moment I want. In fact, all of you are most valuable to me dead. No one will ever find out the young elven princes were even here.” A wave of his hand brought the rest of the wyrms forward. At the same time, a strange feeling of warmth filled him then, and Sassaki knew that, for some reason, his mate had ignored all common sense and come to Tanarak as well. In a strange development, Dassan gestured for the other wyrms to stop. Three slender figures appeared from the harbor. Owen rushed to their side, his expression a mix of relief and fear. “Oh, thank God,” he said. “Thank God you’re okay.” “Owen, what are you doing here?” Sassaki asked. “It’s not safe.” “How could we abandon you?” Owen said with a smile. The darkhaired human who’d appeared with Chek gasped. “Owen? Owen, is it really you?” Clearly, the man was Owen’s friend, Connor, but their reunion could not take place right now. A low growl sounded from Dassan. “Won’t you introduce us?” he asked in a hiss. Sassaki wanted to scream. What could have possessed Owen to come here, knowing that they would end up smack-dab in the center of a war? “This is Owen,” he told his leader, unable to contain the hostility from his voice. “I don’t care,” Dassan answered. His gaze was fixed on someone else. “Who is he?”

 

184

Scarlet Hyacinth

Sassaki stared in confused disbelief as his best friend left their side and headed toward the wyrm. “K–Kani, Sassaki’s friend,” the mer introduced himself. “It is a pleasure to meet you.” To his credit, Kani didn’t even flinch when Dassan pulled him close, nuzzling his neck. He caressed Kani’s hair, whispering softly in his ear. Sassaki’s hackles rose and he took a step forward, ready to jump to his friend’s defense. Before he could do so, however, Dassan directed his attention toward the assembled group. “In celebration of finding my mate, I will give you one day to discuss the issue with the dryads. If arrangements can be made, we will attempt a truce. If not, well...Well, you won’t get another chance.” Kani briefly broke away from Dassan after whispering something in the wyrm’s ear. Dassan nodded and Kani made his way to Sassaki. He hugged Sassaki tight, murmuring, “Thank you for everything. Until we see each other again, farewell. You’ll always be my best friend, my brother.” Sassaki’s heart was breaking. “You don’t have to go with him.” Kani smiled sadly. “I do, and you know it.” He shrugged. “I’ll be fine. I’m his mate. He won’t hurt me.” Kani said his good-byes to Fayre and Owen, as well, and indicated for the rest of their companions to take care of Sassaki. After that, he returned to Dassan’s side. Pulling Kani’s hand, Dassan wordlessly led his troops back into the water. Sassaki helplessly watched his friend go after the wyrm leader. He continued to stare until all the wyrms vanished, at the same time remembering all the moments spent with Kani in the past years. All that was lost now. Whatever Kani said, Sassaki didn’t trust Dassan not to hurt the mer. Sassaki turned toward the nymphs, angry and brokenhearted. Kani had sacrificed himself to buy them time. He hoped the bastards appreciated it. Thankfully, the nymphs looked chastised. No one made any further comment on Sassaki’s presence, and the small army returned

 

Craving Owen

185

to Tanarak. Sassaki was completely disheartened. How could he even convince the dryads to consider a truce with the wyrms in one day? It would be impossible, and Dassan fucking knew it. Lyole led him to Yane’s quarters and told him to get some rest. Owen stayed with him, hugging him, whispering comforting words. Sassaki accepted the caresses, hating the guilt that appeared within him whenever Owen’s hands touched his skin. Later, Hash joined them. They didn’t make love, but simply their presence helped. Sassaki’s mind whirled as he tried to figure out what to do. Dassan was no fool. He would use this extra day for his own benefit and gather more troops, perhaps attack the plague lands from all sides. What could they do to stop this disaster from happening? He was so lost in thought he didn’t feel the approaching army until they were close to Tanarak. Startled, Sassaki shot out of the bed. Together with Hash, he ran outside. Once there, they met Lyole who busied himself with arranging medical assistance for the injured. There had been no fatalities, but some of the nymphs did suffer grave wounds. “What is it?” the nymph asked. Sassaki smiled as he watched familiar figures materialize from the dark night. “It seems we might have a chance yet.” **** Kyllian was lost in the shapeless darkness. His limbs felt heavy and he could not move a muscle. He remembered very little since his decision to cast the powerful spell on the necromantic crystal. Was he dead? If so, the entire thing disappointed him. He’d expected something more…intense after the existence he’d led. In the void, his memories were his only company, and Kyllian focused on remembering the good times, not the bad. Perhaps he would meet his loved ones again in a new life. Stranger things had happened, like him falling in love.

 

186

Scarlet Hyacinth

An acute pain coursed through him as he realized he’d never see his men again. The pain doubled and Kyllian felt as if an implacable force were pulling him inexorably toward an unknown destination. A warm power surrounded him, smoothing his way, and slowly, Kyllian opened his eyes. At first, he didn’t register what had happened. When his vision began to clear, he caught sight of Sandros’s familiar figure sitting by his side. “Sandros?” he croaked out. “What?” “Welcome back, my friend,” the other man said. He looked pale, but his eyes were as alert as always. “How do you feel?” “I’ve been better.” Kyllian experimentally tried to get up and found with surprise that he could move. “Considering the circumstances, though, I’d say I feel remarkably well.” Judging by the décor, they seemed to be in the dryad palace. The room they were currently in looked a bit like Yane’s, but it was more spacious and ornate. Kyllian surmised that if the dryad palace still stood, he must have succeeded in his task. Sandros chuckled weakly. “I’m glad you’re better. You gave us quite a scare. I understand Owen was quite brokenhearted. Alcharr, Yanentah, Sassaki, and Has’hendral weren’t very happy about it either.” As Sandros spoke, Kyllian spotted a slumbering silhouette on a settee next to the bed. It was Owen, looking more gorgeous than ever, but at the same time, exhausted. Dark circles shrouded his closed eyes, and even in his sleep, he seemed restless. Kyllian gave the human a concerned look, then turned toward Sandros. “What’s happened? How long was I out?” The door opened even as he finished talking. For a few moments, Yane stared at him, then rushed inside. “Oh, gods…You’re awake.” He knelt next to the bed and took Kyllian’s hand. “I can’t believe it.” “You were out three days,” Sandros said. “Rallion and I have been struggling to feed you energy, but it seemed to be failing. Fayre left

 

Craving Owen

187

for a healer, but the storm that started after the destruction of the crystal stopped all boats.” “Wait…Back up. What happened in Tanarak, and what in the world was Fayre doing here in the first place?” “Helping out, apparently.” Yane sighed. “You see, as Sassaki told me, the wyrms were ready to attack, when Owen, Fayre, and Kani showed up. It seems Kani is the mate of the leader of the wyrms. So, in the end, the man agreed to a meeting with me and surprisingly, even believed the story of the crystal. He granted us a temporary truce until we manage to deal with it in the astral realm.” To Kyllian, that sounded suspiciously like the wyrm intended to use them to cleanse the area of the crystal’s influence and take the spoils afterward. He didn’t say it, however. It was, after all, the responsibility of the dryads to destroy the crystal. “What else?” he inquired. “Well, Hash’s brother and his mates arrived. Rallion, a half fae, helped out with your healing. And yesterday, Sandros arrived. We’re gathering a group of mages and magically inclined creatures to go attack the crystal.” As they spoke, the door opened once more, and Hash and Sassaki walked in, followed by Alcharr. “Well, well, look who’s up,” Hash noted with a smile. “Welcome back.” The words might have sounded nonchalant, but the emotion in them was undeniable. On the settee, Owen stirred and opened his eyes. He gaped at Kyllian, obviously shocked. “Oh, my God.” Kyllian chuckled. “This is beginning to sound repetitive. Yes, I’m awake. Still feeling a bit weak, but I’ll be just fine.” Sandros shook his head and got up. “And on that note, I’m going to leave you all alone. See you in a few hours, all right?” The seer left the room, and once more, Kyllian felt thankful for Sandros’s acute perception, both magical and emotional. “We were due a conversation,” he said. If Yane was correct, they would soon be leaving for the final standoff against the necromantic crystal. Kyllian

 

188

Scarlet Hyacinth

didn’t want to lose the opportunity to put things out in the open. He didn’t want to leave things unsaid, not again. But his desire for a nice chat was thwarted when Owen shot from the couch and into the bed. The human’s slender arms wrapped around Kyllian in an enthusiastic embrace. “Words are overrated,” he whispered, his voice trembling. Owen pressed his mouth to Kyllian’s in a kiss that tasted like tears and relief. Kyllian immediately took over, loving the way Owen went pliant in his arms. The human parted his lips, and Kyllian thrust his tongue inside the wet cavern, savoring the flavor of life from Owen’s passion. With each passing second, Kyllian felt his energy return more and more. It was as if Owen’s touch awoke his sleeping, weak magic. The power of the elements invaded him once again, as furious as ever, and Kyllian yearned to unleash it, to release it through the union of their bodies. As their mouths separated, Owen gave him a dazed look. “Sorry,” he panted out. “I shouldn’t have attacked you like that. You’re still tired.” “I’ve never been better.” Kyllian grinned. He turned to the stillwaiting men and gestured them to the bed. He silently watched to see if they would take his invitation. Yes, words were overrated and often complicated things. They were better off talking through their bodies. Hash, Alcharr, and Yane didn’t delay in joining Kyllian and Owen. However, Sassaki stood there, looking uncomfortable and glancing away from them. Out of their entire group, Sassaki was the one with whom Kyllian barely had any contact. He’d met the wyrm a total of one time, and half of that meeting Sassaki spent glowering at him for Kyllian’s supposed trade. Kyllian knew Sassaki would not be so easily convinced. It would seem he owed someone words, after all. “It was never about buying Owen,” he explained. “Even with the attraction between us, I never would have pushed. I merely wanted all

 

Craving Owen

189

of you to see what you had. People have a way of avoiding things they don’t understand.” As a rule, he never gave the reasons for his actions to anyone, because he didn’t feel the need to. But in a strange way, he felt an odd sense of kinship with Sassaki. It could have been because Sassaki’s affection for Owen rivaled his own, or simply that, like Kyllian, the wyrm no longer had any family. With the exception of Fayre, Kyllian had lost all his kin long ago, and he well remembered how much that hurt. Sassaki was in a similar situation, worse still since his best friend Kani had also been stolen from him. “We might not know each other all that well,” he said, “but I really do believe all things happen for a reason.” He laughed lightly. “It’s quite strange. Fayre has known Hash for many years, and yet, we’d never met until now.” Sassaki offered him a reluctant smile. “Yane and I have been enemies for longer than that.” He took a few steps forward, seemingly encouraged. Owen reached out to Sassaki, beaming, and Sassaki’s smile widened. It was an expression that should have been out of place on a wyrm’s face, but it suited Sassaki. “Owen is our mate, you know,” Hash piped up, “mine and Sassaki’s.” There were chuckles all around. “How is that in any way a surprise?” Alcharr said. For whatever reason, the lighthearted comment made all the difference in the world. Sassaki climbed on the bed as well and took Owen in his arms. “This is not easy for me,” he said, his hands traveling on Owen’s still-clothed torso, “but I’m willing to try if you are.” Sassaki’s agreement was the only thing Kyllian needed. Grinning, he pulled the wyrm toward him and tore off his clothes. As he did so, he growled at the other men, wordlessly telling them to follow his example. They didn’t seem to need the extra incentive. Alcharr was

 

190

Scarlet Hyacinth

already on top of a half-naked Yane while Hash busied himself with Owen’s clothing. Sassaki gave as good as he got, and Kyllian grinned as he felt the wyrm’s control slip. They managed to get each other naked in record time, and Kyllian enjoyed the first touch of Sassaki’s hard body. On occasion, his greedy hands ran into scales, and the smooth, unusual surface of the skin drove a renewed wave of arousal through him. For a few moments, Kyllian allowed Sassaki to do his own bit of exploring. The man’s cool body rubbed against his own, Sassaki’s hard prick weeping pre-cum over Kyllian’s thigh. Sassaki pressed kisses over Kyllian’s neck, and Kyllian pushed him lower down. Even if he wanted this, he didn’t bare his neck to anyone. In fact, he would bet Sassaki needed a bit of disciplining of his own. Besides, Kyllian owed Alcharr a spanking. It wouldn’t hurt to combine the two and give his men a taste of what to expect of him. With that in mind, Kyllian pushed Sassaki down on the bed and pinned him with his weight. He allowed himself the luxury to trace Sassaki’s hard chest with his tongue. He lingered over the nipples and bit down hard, loving the way Sassaki groaned and arched against him. He’d have liked to push the limits a bit more to see how much Sassaki could really take, but he had better plans. He lifted his mouth from Sassaki’s skin and manhandled the wyrm upright. Smirking, he nodded toward Alcharr. “Hold him down,” he said. Sassaki’s brows shot up, but he obeyed. Yane’s eyes widened as he watched them, but Alcharr didn’t make a single protest. Perhaps he’d been expecting this. Yet again, Kyllian didn’t have the benefit of his own dungeon, but he’d have to make do without it. Scanning the room, he caught sight of a reasonably sized table. It looked sturdy enough to hold Alcharr. He supposed he’d have to test it. Sassaki followed his gaze and shepherded Alcharr there.

 

Craving Owen

191

“Brace your hands on the table,” Kyllian ordered Alcharr. “Legs spread, away from the wood. Ass up.” As Alcharr obeyed, Kyllian turned to Yane. “Yane, get under him. Suck his dick.” Yane blinked, and after a few moments, crawled down under the table. A moan from Alcharr indicated Yane had taken Kyllian’s instructions quite seriously. However, Alcharr threatened to lose his hold on the table. Kyllian briefly considered manifesting energetic bindings but decided against it. “Sassaki, what are you doing?” he asked the wyrm. “I told you to hold him down.” The wyrm hastened to comply, and Kyllian smirked as he watched the scene. He turned toward Owen and Hash, who were kissing lazily, their eyes riveted on the three men waiting for Kyllian. Kyllian met Owen’s eyes. “Remember this, little human,” he said. “You’re up next.” Owen shuddered and let out a little sexy moan. Kyllian couldn’t resist pressing a kiss to the human’s lips. Oh, yes, he would most definitely make it his business to play a scene with Owen as soon as possible. But first, Kyllian directed his attention to Alcharr. He made his way to the table where the eagle waited, still in Sassaki’s hold. Alcharr trembled, sweat already pooling at the bottom of his spine as Yane pleasured him. Kyllian slapped Alcharr’s ass. “Stand still. Let him touch you.” Alcharr cried out, and Kyllian could almost sense the other man’s pleasure skyrocket. He admired the red handprint already appearing on Alcharr’s buttock. If Alcharr reacted like this from merely a spanking, he couldn’t wait to see the man’s behavior at a real scene. Struggling to keep his own need in check, Kyllian manifested a soft flogger out of thin air. He kept the rod of electricity at a medium intensity. Alcharr wasn’t used to this, and Kyllian didn’t want the man hurt.

 

192

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Alcharr, listen to me. If at any point, you want me to stop, I will. Come up with a word, something to say to convey that message.” “Doesn’t no work?” Alcharr gasped. “I really can’t think of anything.” “No often means yes,” Kyllian replied. He caressed the eagle’s spine with the flogger. “Come on now. Think.” “Wing,” Alcharr replied quickly. “Does that work?” “It works fine.” Kyllian nodded in satisfaction. “Remember it, and say it whenever you feel like it gets too much. Now count for me,” he told Alcharr. “Ten blows. You don’t come until I tell you to.” **** Alcharr held his breath as he waited to see what Kyllian would do next. He already felt a step away from orgasm, and his entire being protested Kyllian’s words. Yane’s mouth felt so heavenly around him, hot and wet. His lover sucked him all the way into his throat. Yane’s moans sent delicious vibrations through Alcharr while Sassaki’s strong hands held him down. Anticipation filled him as he recalled the feel of Kyllian’s palm on his ass. Would this be in any way similar to that spanking? Another order rang out in his ears, but this time it was directed at Yane. “Yane, sweep water over him.” Instantly, the nymph obeyed. Liquid trickled over Alcharr’s back and buttocks, cool and soothing. “That’s fine,” Kyllian said. “Ready, Alcharr?” “Yes, Sir,” Alcharr answered. He didn’t know what prompted him to reply this way, but it seemed to be the right answer. His reward was the fulfillment of his curiosity and desire. An unusual shock coursed through his body as Kyllian’s first hit fell. For a few seconds, Alcharr had trouble processing it, but as electricity swept over him, it slowly shaped into an odd sense of

 

Craving Owen

193

pleasure-pain. By some miracle he remembered to count, and he was shocked at his own choked voice as he whispered, “One.” The second and third strokes fell in quick succession, so much so that Alcharr didn’t even have the time to recover from one before the other assaulted him. He skirted at the edge of an abyss he didn’t think he could pass. It was only by a miracle that he managed to remember to continue counting. “Two. Three.” A cool breeze caressed his heated skin, soothing his hurts. It felt so relaxing Alcharr almost forgot about where he was altogether. A hard stroke on his thigh reminded him, and this time, his voice shouted the needed words. “Oh, God…Four!” His vision started to dim, but in front of him, he still saw Owen and Hash touching each other, kissing, watching him. Hash found a bottle of oil and poured some of the liquid on his fingers. He pushed two fingers in Owen’s ass, all the while keeping his eyes on Alcharr. Similarly, Owen’s blue eyes fixed on him, awe, pleasure, and delight making them shine with an almost surreal light. The fifth stroke fell, and Alcharr found he could no longer focus on Owen’s beautiful face. He felt strange, as if he were flying in the wide-open sky, higher and higher, into the very sun. His breath caught, as if he couldn’t draw enough air in his lungs, as if he’d gone too high up and could no longer go down. Lightning and wind held him up, toying with his body. He was like a toy at the whims of the powerful elements, and he loved it. The crackle of lightning—another wicked stroke. The soft whisper of the wind—a gentle caress calming his senses. And throughout it all, Yane’s continuing suction and Sassaki’s strong presence, the almost palpable feel of Owen and Hash’s eyes on him. Over and over, Kyllian’s flogger whipped his skin, leaving him gasping and moaning. He felt the shocks of lightning all the way to his wings. Between cries, he managed to continue counting, but by the time he reached ten, his voice sounded hoarse, and above all, he wanted to come with acute despair.

 

194

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian’s flogger caressed his spine once more. “That’s good, nestling,” he murmured. “Very good. Now come for me.” Just like that, the storm inside Alcharr reached its peak. His eyes fixed on Owen once more, and his soul focused on Kyllian’s guiding voice. With an agonized shout, he climaxed, sending his seed down Yane’s throat. It went on and on, and Alcharr rode the wave of the pleasure, allowing it to consume him. **** Owen watched as Kyllian brought Alcharr to orgasm by using something that looked like a flogger. He’d tried BDSM with lovers before, but he’d never found true satisfaction in the act. At one point, he’d come to believe he should abandon the lifestyle altogether, that he wasn’t a true sub because he could not please any of the men who’d wanted him. But with Kyllian…In this moment, Owen thought that maybe, just maybe he could do what Alcharr was doing now, take the pleasure and pain Kyllian offered. He both dreaded it and yearned for it. He wondered if he would be ready by the time Kyllian offered to take him. Thankfully, Hash held him when he would have panicked. His fingers moved in and out of Owen’s body, stretching him, preparing him, giving him a teasing hint of the pleasure to come. Owen pushed back against the invading digits, moaning when Hash hit his prostate. His greedy gaze took in Alcharr, the way the eagle shook through his climax, his entire body stretched taut with pleasure. Owen wanted to feel that very same pleasure. He leaned into Hash’s caresses, wordlessly begging the other man for more. Hash didn’t deny him. He pulled his fingers out of Owen and positioned his cock at Owen’s opening. Owen willed Alcharr to open his eyes, to look at him, and by some miracle, the other man did. Their gazes held as Hash pushed

 

Craving Owen

195

into him. Owen buried his fists into the sheets, biting his lip at the delicious pain that coursed through him as Hash’s thick dick pierced his passage. Fuck, had it been only a few days since he’d been with the shape-shifter? It felt like longer. For a few moments, Hash didn’t move, giving him time to adjust. Impatient, Owen pushed back against Hash, and the dragon rewarded him with a grunt and a hard thrust. Owen cried out, and as Hash’s clawed hand entwined in his hair, he lost sight of Alcharr and the others. The dragon began to fuck him hard, almost roughly, making his teeth rattle and his cock throb. Owen took it all in, accepting the pleasure Hash offered. When his focus returned, he realized Kyllian was now helping Alcharr up, wiping him down as he pressed a kiss to the eagle’s mouth. At the same time, Yane and Sassaki supported the still-trembling Alcharr. Alcharr leaned against them, and Owen’s heart hurt at the tenderness of the moment. Strikingly, he didn’t feel jealous. Instead, he was in awe, and the beauty of the four men together humbled him. Kyllian whispered something in Alcharr’s ear, and after a few moments, Alcharr nodded. Yane took Alcharr in his arms, and together, the four made their way to the bed and Owen’s side. Yane placed Alcharr in front of Owen, and the eagle caressed Owen’s cheek, looking content and exhausted. “Hi,” he said weakly. Owen would have laughed at the man’s greeting if he could have mustered anything more coherent than a moan. Alcharr’s smile turned into a grin, and he pressed his lips to Owen’s in a lazy kiss. Alcharr’s kiss tasted like ecstasy and energy, and Owen closed his eyes, allowing the other man to do what he wanted. With Alcharr’s tongue sweeping in his mouth and Hash’s dick fucking him, Owen was completely distracted and oblivious to all else. It was only when Kyllian’s rough hand tore him away from Alcharr that he remembered his previous thoughts. Kyllian’s eyes were hot as they scanned his face. “Ride him. Do it now. I want to see his cock in your ass.”

 

196

Scarlet Hyacinth

Owen didn’t even get the chance to say yes or no, not that he would have refused. Hash pulled out of him and manhandled him over Alcharr. Owen ended up with his hole over Alcharr’s dick. Kyllian helped lower his body over Alcharr’s thick cock. They both groaned as Owen took Alcharr inside his body. Renewed pleasure exploded within Owen. His hole was already well stretched and lubed up from Hash’s fucking, and he had no trouble taking Alcharr. The new position gave him an even deeper penetration, and he started moving up and down on Alcharr’s prick. Kyllian tweaked his nipples, and shocks of electricity coursed through Owen, as if invisible nipple clamps bound the little nips. Owen increased the speed of his motions, fucking himself on Alcharr’s cock harder and harder. A gust of wind took him by surprise, so strong it flipped him on all fours on the bed. It dislodged Alcharr’s cock from his body, and Owen cried out in shock and protest. When he recovered from his surprise, he found Kyllian grinning at him. The wizard’s cock bobbed in front of Owen’s mouth, demanding attention. “Come on, little human. Suck me.” Owen obediently parted his lips as Alcharr thrust into him once again. Alcharr buried his face in his hair, stilling inside his body, while Kyllian slipped his dick inside Owen’s mouth. Distantly, Owen heard his other lovers move behind him, but he only understood what was going on when another thrust echoed inside his body. Alcharr groaned Yane’s name, and Owen realized that the same way Alcharr was fucking him, Yane fucked Alcharr. He held his breath, his mind already anticipating what would come next and his body screaming to get on with it. Moments flew with excruciating slowness, and two more hard thrusts notified Owen of his lovers forming a chain of passion. He couldn’t have said the exact order, but to him, it didn’t matter. His men didn’t have a ranking in his heart, and the connection he experienced in this amazing moment was equally as strong with all of them.

 

Craving Owen

197

The five men started a gentle rhythm, in and out, pushing and pulling. Owen became a being of pure sensation. He tasted Kyllian’s pre-cum in his mouth, and the wizard’s strong hold on his hair sent shocks of pleasure through his scalp. His ass burned, his cock throbbed, and his balls ached with the desire to come. And throughout it all, Owen held on to the bond he felt forming, clinging to the moment, dragging it on. Gradually, the gentleness melted into pure, unaltered passion. The music of sex filled Owen’s ears, male grunts, the slapping of flesh against flesh, and moans of pleasure all blending like the most beautiful of symphonies. Owen moved with his lovers, each stroke of Alcharr’s prick against his prostate bringing him closer to orgasm. Thankfully, Kyllian took pity on him. He pulled Owen’s hair and forced their eyes to meet. “Come, little human. Come for us.” The words were just what Owen had been waiting for. A rush of energy exploded through him, and he cried out around Kyllian’s cock, finding his peak. Moments later, wet heat filled his ass as Alcharr came too. With a groan, Kyllian buried his prick inside Owen’s mouth one last time and came, hot, salty seed scorching Owen’s throat. The high of the orgasm took over Owen’s brain, making everything fuzzy, as if he were engulfed in a cloud of ecstasy. The knowledge of his lovers’ pleasure made it even better, and he rode the wave of pleasure, embracing it fully. When he recovered, he found himself in a joined hug, held close to Kyllian’s chest. The wizard smiled gently at him. “I suppose you’re right. Words are overrated.” Owen smiled back, but as the haze of the orgasm began to dim, he recalled their unfortunate circumstances. The realization that this was a temporary respite made his heart fall. He didn’t speak, but thankfully Kyllian didn’t seem to expect him to. The man kissed his forehead and whispered, “I made you a promise. I plan to keep it.”

 

198

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Eleven The crystal gleamed black in the distance. No disguise could be strong enough to cloak its evil now, or perhaps it didn’t even bother. Either way, Hash could see and sense its necromantic nature with ease, and he knew the rest of the magic users must be in a similar situation. By his side, Kyllian examined the thing with narrowed eyes. “It won’t be easy,” the wizard said. “Even with the number of people we gathered, we might not make it.” Indeed, the crystal was much bigger than the first time Hash had seen it. According to Kyllian, the energy once distributed across the plague lands pooled here, even if the lingering aftereffects of the explosion still affected the dryad kingdom. It dwarfed the magical rafts that gathered around it, the sea vessels that held the crystal’s attackers. Their hopes now lay in the small army they’d managed to muster in the past few days. Unexpectedly, Hash’s father joined in with a fair number of dragons, including Chek. Sandros cashed in on a number of favors and recruited other wizards. Even elves had come, summoned by their princes. In turn, the Imperium also sent a number of magic users. And still, in front of the size of the crystal, Hash feared they would fail. His only relief was that Owen would be temporarily beyond the crystal’s reach and could, perhaps, retreat to his own world should things go wrong. Both Owen and his friend Connor had been taken to the dragon coven the day before, and they would be well cared for by the remaining soldiers.

 

Craving Owen

199

Shaking himself, Hash focused on the current situation. They all knew the plan. Kyllian would give the signal, and at the same time, all magic users would hit the crystal. They needed to have perfect coordination and to focus on blending their magic together. Different types of power would have to mix, and that could be both an advantage and a disadvantage. By Kyllian’s side, Fayre winked. “Don’t worry,” he said. “We’ll be fine. It doesn’t stand a chance.” The young wizard had insisted on coming, and Kyllian had been unable to keep him from doing so. They needed all the help they could get, and Fayre, while young, still commanded considerable power. Each of them could make a difference in this battle. Kyllian didn’t answer, his gaze still on the black crystal. Taking a deep breath, he nodded at Hash. This was it, the moment of the attack. White energy began to glow from Kyllian’s body. Hash admired the man. Somehow, Kyllian managed to muster the courage and power to face the crystal once more after being almost killed. The mere thought was staggering. But Hash had learned to never be surprised at Kyllian’s strength. The wizard had quickly become their guardian, just like Owen was the beacon that brought them all together. Taking Kyllian’s cue, Hash summoned his own power. His beast roared inside him, kept in chains by the enchantment and aching for revenge. Hash might not be able to unleash it, but the anger fueled his fire magic, making it more intense than ever. A few moments passed while everyone prepared their own spells. Elves, dragons, wizards, dryads, and nymphs all had come for the good of their planet and all their friends. It was strange to see them all side by side, ignoring each other’s differences and the conflicts between races. Hash admitted he felt afraid they were too different. He needn’t have feared a thing. Countless spells joined Kyllian’s first lightning bolt and as one, assaulted the crystal. Much to Hash’s

 

200

Scarlet Hyacinth

dismay, the crystal absorbed it. Dark laughter surrounded them, and impossibly, an even blacker night seemed to fall. Well, they had known this wasn’t going to be easy. In the astral realm, the crystal’s evil spread extensively, and a single flurry of spells, however powerful, would not destroy it. Kyllian gestured their army to attack again, but just as they focused their energies, a loud screech assaulted Hash, hurting his sensitive ears. Hash ignored it and, following Kyllian’s example, sent another firebolt toward the crystal. Unfortunately, the crystal seemed to decide it would not just stand around to be attacked. The shadows around it took shape, and demonic forms appeared from the necromantic magic. At first, Hash had no trouble dispatching a couple, but then, an odd black light filled his vision. Suddenly, he found himself facing not a necromantic crystal or evil spirits but Sassaki, Alcharr, Yane, Owen, and even Kyllian—Kyllian, who should have been right there by his side. Unavoidably, Hash panicked. It allowed Alcharr—or the thing that looked like it—to scratch his chest, his wicked claws leaving behind burning trails of pain. Even his father showed up, a heavy wing making Hash collapse on the bottom of the magical raft. He might have been able to fight against that, but not against Owen, whose slender form fell on top of him, punching him with surprising strength. Dazed, Hash tried to summon his fire, but his beast was confused. His dragon sensed this was not their mate but at the same time, felt reluctant to attack. His confusion allowed fake Owen to push him down into the water. Almost instantly, the poisoned liquid began to burn Hash’s skin and eyes. Fake Owen seemed unaffected and continued to bury him deeper into the polluted waters. Hash almost thought he’d die like this, defeated by his own heart, but a strong arm tore Owen away and pulled him out of the water. Hash found himself in the unlikely embrace of his half brother. “It’s not him,” Chek said. “Get yourself together.”

 

Craving Owen

201

“Thank you,” Hash gasped out. He looked at his brother, and he realized the other dragon looked quite shaken as well. With the number of familiar-looking people attacking them, Chek was the only one he could trust. His ever-present jealousy and resentment toward his sibling clearly kept the crystal from exploiting their relationship. Chek must have thought the same thing, as he gestured toward the fighting people. “We have to try to take out those who look like people who would not be here.” Hash nodded. Sassaki, Alcharr, and Owen had not come, as they were not magical beings and could not help in this battle. The wyrm and the eagle were currently trying to control the unstable situation between the wyrms, the dryads, and the eagles. Any approaching figure who looked like them was an enemy. With that plan in mind, Hash started blasting his fake lovers. Every time a firebolt hit one of them, he felt it as if it were his own pain. Hash forced himself to see beyond appearances and focused on the connection between him and the other men. These creatures were merely a lie, he reminded himself, a lie and a mockery of the affection between him and his lovers. They needed to be destroyed. The thought anchored him and gave him renewed strength and determination. Slowly, he began to push the demonic forms back. As it turned out, Chek helped a lot. On some occasions, they could not take out an enemy, since it looked like one of their present loved ones for both him and Chek, but oftentimes, the ones Hash couldn’t touch didn’t coincide with Chek’s. Of course, that didn’t mean they were winning the battle. Even as they destroyed the creatures, more and more appeared. The crystal was learning, however, and the new ones took the shape of the men present. If they continued to attack the demonic manifestations, they would not get anywhere, and at any rate, they could not hope to win against an army looking like the people they loved. Even if they told themselves it wasn’t real, even if they just followed their senses, the

 

202

Scarlet Hyacinth

spell was simply too strong. They needed to go to the source, to the crystal itself. Of course, it was easier said than done. Whatever they did, the crystal countered. The spells they managed to cast at the thing failed completely. All of a sudden, Chek roared. For a few moments, Hash was confused and followed his brother’s gaze to a certain spot around them. It seemed some of the demons had surrounded Chek’s half fae lover, Rallion. Sandros was with him. As healers, the two could not attack anything directly but insisted on coming, regardless. Rallion and Sandros surrounded themselves in strong shields. When that didn’t work, Sandros directed a spell at one of their attackers. Shockingly, the thing screeched and disappeared in a poof of dark smoke. Of course. The crystal absorbed life magic. It had grown to unreasonable proportions after ages of feeding on it. But it had been the enchantment who’d allowed it to do so. With the filter of the spell, the raw black magic would be vulnerable to light magic. They’d thought the same magic that worked before would help, but they’d forgotten its nature was different here in the astral realm. Essentially, they needed to heal the crystal. How had it not occurred to them? It seemed that Kyllian realized this at the same time as they did. A lightning bolt swept over the area around Sandros and Rallion. “Get them to attack the crystal,” he shouted at Hash. As it turned out, from their entire army, only two people were actually useful. The rest of them struggled to form a barrier around the fae and keep all distractions at bay. Through their new purpose, Hash managed to gather a good number of his actual friends around him—Sandros, Chek, Lyole, and even Yane and Kyllian. It was disconcerting to say the least to see Kyllian fighting himself, but it couldn’t be helped.

 

Craving Owen

203

“How are we supposed to attack the crystal?” Sandros shouted when they got a brief respite. “We’d have to touch it, and that would kill us and cancel out the very point of it.” “We combine magic,” Chek suggested. “An ice bolt from me imbued with Rallion’s power would work.” Sandros looked puzzled. “But who could I combine power with? I don’t have a mate.” “I’d be honored to help,” Lyole piped up. Sandros scanned the nymph’s face and nodded. “All right. We don’t have much time.” While the four men focused their power, it was up to Hash, Kyllian, and Yane to protect the group. It was a mess, complete chaos, and Hash’s mind had trouble processing all the emotions and stimuli assaulting him. He closed his eyes and focused on his instincts. Knowing that he had his lovers by his side, he could focus on holding back the avalanche of demons. It seemed to take forever. Blasts filled his ears as Sandros and Rallion attacked the crystal. At one point, the thing began to shoot direct bolts of darkness at them. Hash sensed them coming and pushed it back with a firebolt of his own. He might not be able to destroy the crystal, but he could at least distract it and hold it back. At last, just as Hash thought they would fail, Sandros and Rallion shouted and sent two more spells at the crystal. Entwined with Lyole’s water magic and Chek’s ice power, the bolts shone eerily white against the utter black surrounding them all. They hit the crystal, and the spot they struck began to glow. The surface of the evil sentient artifact began to crack, as if a black shell were being removed. And as Sandros and Rallion went limp in Lyole and Chek’s arms respectively, the crystal exploded with a deafening sound. The intensity of the blast created a huge tidal wave that threatened to engulf them all. Thankfully, Kyllian, Fayre, and several of the other magic users managed to hold it back through their own elemental

 

204

Scarlet Hyacinth

powers for enough time to allow the rest of them to retreat. “Hurry,” Kyllian shouted. “I don’t know how long we can hold it back.” In the circumstances, the wave was bound to engulf the wizards. Hash would rather die than to allow that to happen. His beast burst from the enchantment keeping it bound, and he shifted into his dragon form. By his side, Chek did the same. They grabbed the wizards and flew up just as the tidal wave came crashing down, swallowing everything in its path. The sky elves helped, their levitation abilities coming in handy, and between them and the dragons they managed to sweep everyone away just in time. Hash refused to take any chances, though. He hastened to get out of reach of the blast zone and retreated toward Kyllian’s home, his brother close behind him. It took a while, but with Hash’s speed, he reached his destination just as Kyllian started to fidget. Hash dropped Kyllian and Fayre on the balcony and turned into his legged form. He had the time to hug Kyllian before the crowd of people interfered on the moment. “Well, the good news is that my wards held,” Kyllian said in bemusement. “The bad news is that I seem to have no home because of it.” Hash pressed a kiss to Kyllian’s lips. “Don’t be ridiculous. You have five lovers. You’ll always have a home.” He grinned. “And you forgot the best news of all. We did it. We destroyed the crystal.” Kyllian nodded, although he looked thoughtful. “Or rather, Sandros and Rallion did. Are they all right?” “They’re fine,” Chek offered. “Don’t worry about them. Fae are sturdy creatures. Or so Rallion tells me all the time.” His brother sounded calm, and for once, Hash knew Chek actually meant his words and it wasn’t just a mask. They had one more thing they needed to do, one thing both he and his lovers yearned for. Owen was waiting. ****

 

Craving Owen

205

Owen paced through the room, chewing on his fingernails nervously. He still couldn’t believe his men dumped him in the dragon coven and had flown off to fight the crystal on their own. By his side, Connor fumed. “They’re unbelievable,” he said. “Sometimes, having five lovers is such a pain.” Owen nodded. “You just worry and suffer five times more.” But they also loved five times more, and Owen wouldn’t give it up for the world. He plopped on Hash’s huge bed and moaned. “Why aren’t we receiving any news? What if something went wrong?” Connor shook his head and joined him in the bed. His friend’s arms wrapped around him in a tight hug. “I don’t think so. You know what they say. Bad news always travels fastest. We’d know something already if they’d failed.” Owen closed his eyes and allowed himself to relax in his friend’s embrace. “It’s so strange, isn’t it?” he said. “This entire thing. Sometimes, I believe I’m dreaming, and then I look into my heart and realize I could not be imagining these emotions.” Connor chuckled. “I know. Who’d have thought it, huh? I guess we owe my editor big-time for sending me to that desert. Otherwise, we’d never have found out about this place.” Owen couldn’t help but laugh as well. “I owe you,” he said, absently drawing an IOU on Connor’s thigh. “Big-time.” And truth be told, Connor’s presence was the only thing keeping him sane. With Sassaki and Alcharr struggling to keep the political situation in the plague lands in check and the other men fighting against the crystal, Owen thought he would lose his mind. They spent the entire day just moping around the room, but the next morning, Connor cracked and dragged Owen outside. The dragon coven was situated on a beautiful island, a fair distance away from the plague lands, just far enough so that the dark clouds above the dryad country were visible without reaching them. There were a lot of people milling about, talking in hushed voices. Many dragons

 

206

Scarlet Hyacinth

had gone with Hash and Connor’s mate, Che’kendral, and it made everyone nervous. Owen and Connor made their way to the beach and sat on the sand. “They’ll come back,” Connor said. “You’ll see.” Owen thought his friend might be trying to convince himself, as well as Owen, but he didn’t say it. Instead, he stared at the horizon, willing someone to appear, to bring them good news from the proverbial front. When he first spotted the tiny dot, he thought it was his imagination playing tricks on him. But as the dot became larger, Owen shot to his feet. “There!” he shouted. “I see people coming.” As it turned out, the small thing Owen had spotted morphed into a cloud of approaching dragons. Owen’s heart thundered as other people burst from the coven and lunged into the sky, ready to meet the incoming group. He wanted to ask someone to carry him there, but in the chaos, they seemed to have been forgotten about him entirely. Frustrated, he swore at the careless dragons. He didn’t think anyone would stop, but a huge beast did backtrack and landed in front of them. It gripped him and Connor in its paws and took off once more. Once, Owen might have pissed his pants out of fear, but now, he couldn’t have been more thankful. As the huge dragon took position in front of the group, Owen realized it was Ogash’Dral, Hash and Che’kendral’s father, and felt even more thankful. It surprised him to see the man seemed so accepting of human and male mates for both his sons. Then again, dragons seemed to live very long lives. Perhaps heirs weren’t a problem. With both groups flying toward each other, it didn’t take long for them to meet. Owen couldn’t suppress a sound of glee when he spotted Hash among the other dragons, Alcharr and Kyllian by his side, looking shockingly small but comfortable in spite of it. Fayre was also there, smiling widely. Sassaki and Yane rode on Hash’s back, having foregone transportation through their favorite element

 

Craving Owen

207

for the purpose of this trip. Similarly, Che’kendral carried his flightless mates. As soon as they reached each other, the dragon leader handed Owen to Hash. Alcharr helped him climb on Hash’s back, stealing a kiss in the process. “My God,” Owen whispered. “Does this mean you destroyed the crystal?” Kyllian nodded. “It was difficult, but it’s gone. We’re safe.” “We came after you and Connor, and to lead the others back, but we have to return to Anethone,” Sassaki added. “There’s still a lot to be done.” Owen didn’t care. As long as he was with his lovers, the sky could fall and he would not mind. “All right,” he answered. “Let’s go.” He had very few possessions brought here to the coven, and nothing that could not be replaced. The other dragons continued their journey, but Hash and Chek stopped. They seemed to communicate silently to their father, and then the dragon elder gave them a sort of nod and gestured for them to go. After saying good-bye to Ogash’Dral, Hash and Chek turned away from the coven and started to fly back toward the plague lands. It was strange to journey like this, but Owen felt safe and comfortable on Hash’s back. On occasion, whispers of conversation reached his ears but didn’t really process. He was too happy, too ecstatic that, against all odds, his men had managed to defeat such a strong foe. Reaching the plague lands reminded him of the consequences of the crystal’s existence but also of the hope for a better tomorrow. The dark clouds still lingered, heavy and thick, but they seemed less threatening than when Owen had seen them last. At last, they reached Anethone and landed in the courtyard of the palace. A flurry of activity surrounded them almost instantly. Yane’s mother, Queen Tarah, met them at the entryway. She didn’t look surprised at seeing them, but she could not disguise her relief.

 

208

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Welcome home, Yanentah.” Yane’s sister came rushing out of the palace and hugged him with enthusiasm. Yane seemed gobsmacked at the warm reception, and Owen himself wondered at the sudden affection Yane’s family showed for his lover. He’d already learned about the horrible treatment Yane had received simply for being different. Whether the queen had a special interest in keeping Yane close or not, Owen found that it didn’t much matter, at least not then. Yane made their excuses and dragged the five of them to his quarters. Owen had no idea how they managed to reach the room, but before he knew it, the door closed behind them and Yane was tearing at his clothes. Alcharr, Sassaki, and Hash joined in, and in mere seconds, Owen ended up naked in the middle of Yane’s chamber. Kyllian crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the door, the heat in his eyes the only thing betraying the passion and desire beneath the nonchalant demeanor. He nodded appreciatively. “I do believe I made you a promise, little human,” he said. Owen shuddered, the memory of Alcharr’s orgasm at the wizard’s hands still powerful in his hands. “You want it, don’t you?” Alcharr whispered in his ear. “You want what he did to me.” Owen leaned against the eagle and moaned. “Yes. God, yes.” The next thing Owen knew, a strong gale stole him from Alcharr’s grip, bringing him to stand in the center of the room. Invisible bindings of pure energy wrapped around his wrists and brought his arms up, forming a chain that hung from the ceiling. Kyllian sat on an armchair, sweeping his gaze over Owen’s body as if admiring his handiwork. Owen felt his face flame at the wizard’s scrutiny, acutely aware that he was the only one nude in a room of dressed men. Kyllian didn’t seem to care about his embarrassment. “Touch him,” he told the other men. “Touch him everywhere. But don’t fuck him, not until I say so.”

 

Craving Owen

209

It was the only warning Owen had before his lovers descended upon him. Every inch of his skin received full attention. His men licked, sucked, and teased, driving Owen wild with lust. Yane took position at his back, massaging his muscles with warm, wet hands. Sassaki pressed his mouth to Owen’s in a devastating kiss while Hash’s wicked fingers tweaked on his nipples. At the same time, Alcharr knelt in front of him and took Owen’s hard cock in his mouth. He was completely and utterly at their mercy, and he couldn’t do anything about it. Even without the bindings holding him immobilized, he couldn’t have moved. In fact, he might have fallen without their invisible support. The pleasure coursing through him was simply too intense. His knees turned to jelly and he whimpered into Sassaki’s kiss, unsure of what he’d done to deserve this. Alcharr rolled Owen’s testicles in his palm, rubbing at the wrinkled sac. Sweet torture exploded over Owen’s skin as his lover’s fingers continued to map his body and tease his taint. He was already so close to coming, and they’d only just begun touching him. “Don’t come,” Kyllian said in his ear. Owen gasped, having missed the other man’s approach. Sassaki released his mouth, allowing Owen to turn toward Kyllian. “Yes, Sir,” Owen gasped out. It came out so naturally it surprised Owen himself. Never once in all the times he’d tried bondage had he felt like this. Never once had he truly believed he could trust the men to not hurt him. Just like Owen knew he would, Kyllian asked him for a safe word. “Remember,” he added, “at any point if you say this word, I’m going to stop.” With the delicious suction around his prick, Owen had trouble coming up with the requested word. He figured it would be best to keep it short and simple. That way he’d actually have a chance to remember it even with his lover sucking his brain through his dick. “Red,” he answered.

 

210

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kyllian caressed the side of his face in a silent praise. He then went around to stand behind Owen. An odd soft shock seeped through Owen as Kyllian caressed his back with something like a whip or a flogger. “Don’t forget your word, little human.” “I won’t, Sir,” Owen answered. He closed his eyes, waiting, hoping, and fearing what would come. He didn’t have to wait for long. The whip—it was a whip, apparently—fell on Owen’s buttocks, sending an electrical current through Owen. He cried out and tried to brace himself against the bindings, but their magical consistency only heightened the pleasure. It was nothing like any spanking or whipping Owen had ever received, and Owen at last understood why none of the Doms he’d been with were enough. Some of them might have been freaks, but the real reason was that all this time, Owen had been waiting for his Dom, the one made for him, Kyllian. The second strike fell on his upper thighs, and the skill with which Kyllian manipulated the whip made the shocks flow all the way into Owen’s prick. Owen screamed. It hurt so good, and he wanted more. At the same time, he desperately ached to come, but he refused to disappoint Kyllian. More than anything, he yearned to please his master and his lover. As the blows continued to fall, his reality started to fade. His blood seemed to flow faster through his veins, and the world felt swallowed in cotton. He could only focus on the trails of fire Kyllian’s whip left behind, acknowledging the sweet pleasure-pain with striking clarity. All else became a side thought, unimportant next to his lovers’ presence and the sensual torture Kyllian delivered. Throughout it all, his men never once ceased touching him. Their lips, mouths, and fingers explored every possible inch of his body while Kyllian continued to whip him. On occasion, their lust for him was tempered by a soft breeze blowing over his flesh, Kyllian’s way of caressing him, of soothing his hurts. But just as the burning left

 

Craving Owen

211

behind by the whip faded under the cool wind, Kyllian struck him again, driving the air of his lungs. Soon, Owen became delirious from the overload of sensation. He could not take it much longer. If he didn’t come soon, he would surely die. No one could withstand emotions so intense and live through it. His soul was bare in front of his lovers, and he accepted it, like he accepted the gift and the punishment Kyllian delivered. In his heart, he felt his lovers shared the profound perfection of the moment, perhaps not physically, but indirectly, through him. Owen carried that thought all the way to the moment the whipping stopped. He let out a choked cry of protest, already wanting the pain to return. Instead, two slippery fingers invaded his passage, Yane’s soothing, wet touch. It felt slicker than water, so Owen surmised the nymph must have found lubricant someplace. The dynamics of it hardly mattered, especially when Yane’s touch stimulated his neglected anus and made the abused muscles of his ass burn. When Yane hit his prostate, he bit his lip so hard he tasted blood in his mouth. “Does it feel good, little human?” Kyllian asked. This time, Owen really could not reply. He just whimpered, and his disobedience caused Yane to remove his fingers, probably by Kyllian’s order. “Answer the question, little human,” Kyllian purred. “I don’t like repeating myself.” Just then, Alcharr increased the pace of his suction on Owen’s dick and Sassaki started nibbling on his ear. Hash knelt next to Alcharr and bit down on Owen’s hip, as if intent to drive him wilder. It was by a strange miracle that Owen found words. “Y–Yes, Sir.” His effort was rewarded by three fingers invading once again. Owen tried to impale himself on the digits, at the same time wanting more of the wet heat of Alcharr’s mouth, more of Sassaki and Hash’s touch. What did they intend to do to him, kill him with pleasure? Yane finger-fucked him, stretching him, preparing him for a deeper, stronger penetration. Like before, the soft breeze caressed the

 

212

Scarlet Hyacinth

skin tortured by the whip, and all the while, Owen waited for the next strike to fall. His ass and thighs were on fire, but he couldn’t care less. He wanted it, God, how he wanted it. Alas, the blow never came. Instead, Yane removed his fingers from Owen’s ass. Something else prodded at Owen’s opening. For about a second, Owen thought it might be Yane’s cock but quickly dismissed the idea as it began to push inside. It felt like the hilt of a whip, and yet it was so very different. In a way, rather than a whip, it reminded him more of a vibrator, only one that sent shocks of energy through his body. “And how does that feel, Owen?” Kyllian asked as he thrust the thing deeper inside Owen. “Do you like it?” Like it? Like was such a weak word for the ecstasy he felt. Owen thought that he might very well have a heart attack at the intensity, or perhaps a brain aneurysm. And yet, in spite of everything, his body took what Kyllian offered and asked for more. It was as if the wizard stretched Owen’s every limit, tearing him apart and rebuilding him from scratch. It was for this reason that Owen found the strength to shout, “Oh, God! Yes, Sir! Yes!” Kyllian chuckled, and his motions became faster as he fucked Owen with the whip. Everything became a blur as energy sizzled over Owen’s skin. Distantly, he was aware of his own voice begging and of the fact that he shouldn’t be telling his Dom what to do. But at this point, his tenuous control threatened to break, and only through superhuman effort—or rather, through his need to please—did he manage not to come. Just as he thought he would lose his mind before Kyllian allowed him his orgasm, the wizard removed the whip from his ass. “Come,” he said as he slapped Owen’s ass one last time. The words triggered an elemental explosion inside Owen. Blindly clutching at the bindings, he found his peak, and his reality turned into a wild rainbow of colors that swallowed him whole and refused

 

Craving Owen

213

to release him. For once, Owen didn’t even think he ever wanted to be free of the amazing pleasure or of his lovers. **** Hash took Owen in his arms, holding him through the tremors of his powerful orgasm. Owen was truly beautiful in his pleasure, and Hash ached to claim him, to bind them together as all mates should be. He and Sassaki had held back and not claimed Owen, not knowing whether they would survive, but now that ceased being a problem. Now, they could let go and take what was theirs. Hash shared a look with Sassaki, then looked toward Kyllian and the others. They did not need the wizard’s permission to make Owen theirs. It was their right, and they all knew it. But this relationship, as strange as it seemed, had turned into a six-way bond that Hash never expected. And Hash knew they owed it all to Owen. In a way, the human brought them together and made them see how powerful love could truly be, how special life could become if shared with the people they cared about. Hash and Sassaki received smiles and nods from their lovers. The importance of the moment almost frightened Hash, but their presence anchored him. His dragon roared, demanding to be united with their mate. Hash carried Owen to the bed, and, as Sassaki joined them, he allowed himself the luxury to caress Owen’s naked skin. His mate was limp and pliant in his arms, courtesy of the amazing orgasm he’d been given. Kyllian seemed to expect this, or perhaps he’d anticipated and planned accordingly. “Fuck him,” he ordered, “both of you.” Hash gaped, certain that, for once, Kyllian couldn’t possibly be serious. Owen was their mate, yes, but he was also a human. They could hurt him if they weren’t careful.

 

214

Scarlet Hyacinth

As if sensing his doubt, Owen cracked his eyes open. “Claim me,” he croaked out. “Fuck me. I want you to.” Even if the human’s voice sounded low and husky from his cries, the certainty in it could not be denied. In that moment, Hash realized he’d been wrong to hesitate. Owen was their mate, made for them. It would all work out, because Owen simply fit in his life, in his arms, in his soul. Hastily, Hash took his clothes off as Sassaki did the same. Yane tossed him a bottle of oil, and, with trembling hands, Hash lubed up. Owen had been well stretched and prepared by Yane and Kyllian, insofar as someone could be prepared for what they had in mind. Still, Hash kept the oil close, just in case it was needed. He helped Owen straddle him and positioned his dick at his mate’s opening. At the same time, Sassaki echoed his motions behind Owen. They sat mirroring each other, sandwiching their mate between their bodies. Meeting Sassaki’s eyes, Hash slowly pushed inside Owen. Owen’s body greedily took him in, as if it had been waiting for that very same thing. The human moaned and buried his face in Hash’s shoulder. In turn, Hash held Owen tighter and higher to facilitate Sassaki’s access to their mate’s nether regions. As Hash pulled out, Sassaki pushed in. This time, Owen let out a choked sound that seemed a cross between a grunt and a whimper. With striking ease, they established a rhythm, and they moved with such fluidity that they never left Owen empty for one single instant. The pleasure of Owen’s tight body engulfing his dick magnified as the synchronicity of their motions rubbed his prick against Sassaki’s. He’d never actually fucked the wyrm, but now, Hash found that he wanted to. But beyond the pure lust, they were united by something deeper, the bond that tied them to Owen and had somehow reached through and beyond the human, bringing the six of them together against all odds. Knowing this, acknowledging their connection and how close they’d come to losing it, Hash let go. He released his dragon and

 

Craving Owen

215

pounded into Owen, in, out, in, out, moving with Sassaki in a symphony that seemed to know no end. But all too soon, the urgency to mate prevailed. His fangs dropped, and Hash ached to sink them into Owen’s flesh. He met Sassaki’s gaze over Owen’s shoulder. Together, he thought. We’re together in this, and we will claim our mate together. **** Sassaki saw the same need and arousal in Hash’s eyes he felt within himself. He sensed rather than heard what Hash wanted. His own fangs lowered, and he kissed a spot on Owen’s right shoulder. There he would mark his mate, claiming Owen as his own. Hash echoed his motion, licking his own chosen place on Owen’s left. Their human trembled, his cries a true song of beauty echoing in Sassaki’s ears. “Yes,” Owen said. “Yes, please, claim me.” At the same time, Sassaki and Hash bit down. A rush of ecstasy coursed through Sassaki, incomparable with anything else he’d felt before. He felt his bond with Owen click into place, as real and true as the very air he breathed, as his shape-shifter nature and the sea that for so long had been both his refuge and his prison. He realized then that everything he’d ever done led up to this moment, the moment when he had his mate in his arms and in his mind. And then, he sensed something different, his and Owen’s life threads entwining with a third one. Hash’s hot, bright energies swept over his skin, and Sassaki embraced it. At a visceral level, he’d somehow known this would happen. It was impossible not to. Fate would not be so cruel as to mate two people with the same man without giving them a similar bond. He only wished he could achieve this connection with Kyllian, Yane, and Alcharr, too. It was the last thought he had before an explosive climax took over him, comparable only to the one other time he’d been with Owen, but so much better because of their bond.

 

216

Scarlet Hyacinth

His mate tensed in his arms and, with a beautiful cry, came as well, just as Hash followed Sassaki in finding his pleasure. Both of them licked the wounds on Owen’s neck, reluctant to leave their mate bleeding for even one single instant. Owen collapsed on top of Hash, looking completely spent. But as if to Sassaki’s previous thoughts, their three lovers joined them on the bed. When Hash and Sassaki slipped out of Owen, Alcharr and Yane pulled the human close and Kyllian caressed his face. At one point, they’d gotten rid of their clothing as well and seemed to be asking for permission. Impossibly, Owen opened his eyes once more and nodded, offering them a wide, happy smile. For a few moments, Yane and Alcharr hesitated, uncertain, but then, Owen supported himself on Kyllian and lifted himself on all fours shakily. “I want this. We all do. Don’t be scared.” The words seemed to be what Yane and Alcharr needed. They took position in front and behind Owen and pushed inside him, Yane inside Owen’s mouth and Alcharr in his ass. If Sassaki had doubted Owen’s willingness to do this, if the expression on Owen’s face hadn’t been enough to convince him, he’d have been more than reassured by the feelings he experienced through their new bond. And so, Sassaki watched Alcharr and Yane fuck Owen, completely amazed. Hash crawled to his side, and Sassaki found himself reaching for the dragon’s prick, jacking the other man off slowly. Hash grinned at him, and they kissed lazily, their souls and bodies following everything that went on in the room. **** Kyllian watched as Alcharr and Yane fucked the human. Owen had been so amazingly responsive to his touch, more than he’d even expected. Now more than ever, he yearned to be inside Owen as well.

 

Craving Owen

217

But he was a patient man, and he knew things needed to follow their course. And since Sassaki and Hash had claimed Owen, it was now Alcharr and Yane’s turn to cement their bond, to reassure each other and themselves that they were truly alive and had Owen in their arms. Alcharr and Yane moved together in smooth perfection, like the longtime lovers they were. Their grunts and groans filled the room, combining with the quiet yet seductive whisper of Sassaki and Hash’s kiss. Kyllian would have very much liked to test out Yane’s ass, to hear the nymph cry out for him, too. Perhaps next time, when they weren’t so exhausted mentally and physically. Oddly, Kyllian found the simple observing of the scene more than satisfying. Well, it wasn’t all that odd, really. The three men were beautiful together, and the sight of Yane and Hash’s pricks moving in and out of Owen should have been declared illegal. It was just too sexy to resist. Hash and Sassaki joined him, taking in the sight of the three fucking men. Under his very eyes, he saw twin tattoos appear on Owen’s neck where Sassaki and Hash had bitten the human. Kyllian sensed the magic, and with every motion of Alcharr and Yane’s hips, it seemed to gather more and more, echoing inside him. It didn’t surprise him when Alcharr and Yane came with guttural groans, then grabbed Owen and bit down on his skin. Hash and Sassaki did, however, look shocked. Kyllian supposed that made sense, since shape-shifters were, as a rule, the only ones who ever mated. It seemed that in their case, they would make their own rules. Without waiting for a second longer, Kyllian snatched Owen and buried his cock inside the human. Owen trembled and moaned in his unique way, and Kyllian could tell the human was mere seconds away from coming. “Wait until I tell you to, little human,” he told his lover. “Do you understand?” Owen just nodded, but Kyllian let it slide. He could not possibly expect Owen to be coherent after the fucking he’d received. At last, Kyllian allowed himself to release his desire and let his barriers fall.

 

218

Scarlet Hyacinth

With abandon, he pushed in and out of Owen while the human met him thrust for thrust. Energy sizzled over his skin, intense, wild, and untamed. His element responded to Owen’s proximity, caressing the human with a gentleness that surprised Kyllian himself. It fit, he realized. It fit, because Owen was the one who’d made this affection possible. Without Owen, Kyllian might have never realized what he was missing. He might have been celebrating the destruction of the crystal alone, buried in a solitude of his own making. His former life was over now, and as Kyllian took his lover, he could see another fate for them, writing itself at that very moment. Owen’s fate, his own, Yane’s, Hash’s, Sassaki’s, and Alcharr’s, forever bound together. The carnal pleasure of Owen’s tight passage squeezing his cock and the emotional fulfillment in his heart finally broke the last of his defenses. “Come, my human,” he whispered. “Come with me.” And, as always, Owen obeyed, splashing Kyllian’s chest with pearly-white essence. Following his impulse and his instinct, Kyllian bit down on Owen’s neck, just a little lower from the snake-like tattoo marking Owen as Sassaki’s mate. In that instant, he sensed an amazing connection snap into place, flowing through him and Owen, binding him together not only with his human but also with his four other lovers. Thrusting one more time inside Owen’s tight body, Kyllian came stronger than he had his entire life. The pleasure felt so intense Kyllian actually lost control of his powers. A gust of wind swept through the room, sending the furniture flying around. It was only his lifetime of discipline that gave him the ability to recover in time and put the items back in place. Exhausted, he slipped out of Owen and collapsed on the bed, holding Owen tight. His four lovers joined them, none of them saying a word. It wasn’t necessary. Personally, Kyllian couldn’t have spoken if he wanted to. He was too drained and very much enjoying it.

 

Craving Owen

219

Thankfully, they didn’t have to move to get cleaned up since Yane summoned his element and used the water to wipe them down. And as his lovers fell into slumber together, Kyllian smiled to himself. As unusual as their relationship might be, they could make it work if they stuck together.

 

220

Scarlet Hyacinth

Epilogue Alcharr waited on the terrace of the dryad palace, scanning the gardens beneath. It was difficult to believe how much had happened in the past month. He’d managed to complete his relationship with the man he’d loved in secret for the past years and meet four others and fall head over heels for them. As if that weren’t enough, in the process, he’d managed to become involved in a very troublesome diplomatic situation between three races. Of course, if he wanted to be honest, he’d have been forced into these discussions indifferently of his relationship with Yane and Sassaki simply because he was an eagle. But as it was, he had a vested interest for all sides through his loyalty to his own nation and his mates. Thankfully, it seemed that the wyrms, the dryads, and the eagles agreed to a reluctant peace, at least for the moment. It had taken a lot of compromising and a fair intervention from Kani’s part to convince Dassan of the necessity of this ceasefire, but Alcharr could honestly say they’d succeeded. They still couldn’t figure out how news of the crystal reached the wyrms in the first place, but Kyllian was investigating it. On a more personal level, Alcharr felt quite satisfied his father recovered nicely from the necromantic crystal’s spell. However, there was one thing that still concerned him, or rather one person. Alcharr sighed as he caught sight of his sibling in the gardens. Unsurprisingly, Dorien accompanied Valderr, but they were a fair distance from each other. The dryad had ceased trying to hide his interest from Valderr, and in the circumstances, Queen Tarah had been happy to accept it, especially since Ciera didn’t seem to mind.

 

Craving Owen

221

But out of all of them, Valderr himself was the one who refused to consider a relationship, even if, as Alcharr knew all too well, he wanted to. Valderr still remained so fragile, so close to breaking. For crying out loud, Alcharr still kept the secret of their father’s involvement in the kidnapping, too afraid what it would do to his sibling. Behind the two men, Sandros and Lyole walked together. The two had become close since the battle and had taken to watching Valderr and Dorien. It only complicated the situation, and Alcharr didn’t know if he should interfere or not. After the trauma he’d suffered, Valderr might not be ready for a relationship, and if Sandros and Lyole were interested, too…well, anything was possible. Slender arms wrapped around his torso, and Alcharr felt better at his lover’s touch. “I know it hurts,” Owen whispered, “but Valderr is a strong man. He will beat this, and we will help him through it.” Kyllian, Yane, Sassaki, and Hash made their appearance as well. Alcharr almost laughed, knowing they’d all sensed his anxiety. Instead, he felt touched by their concern. “Thank you,” he said. “You’re all family now, and Valderr is going to need all the help he can get.” Before anyone could answer, a thick heat filled the air, and a strange energy seemed to surround them. It was familiar, but it didn’t come from Kyllian. Alcharr frowned and spread his wings, intending to go after his brother. He didn’t get the chance. The already-cloudy sky that had only just started to clear from the lingering traces of the crystal’s destruction went dark, and wild lightning bolts pooled together in a huge hurricane, forming a sweeping force of light that rushed over the gardens. Alcharr cried out in terror and flew toward his brother, trying to reach Valderr before it was too late. At the same time, Kyllian tried to fight the angry elements and make his way there, but the energy storm

 

222

Scarlet Hyacinth

seemed surprisingly powerful, more intense than any Alcharr had ever seen before. Valderr and Dorien were too far now, and Alcharr could do nothing but watch helplessly as both men disappeared into the blinding light. The gale tossed him around like a toy, and he landed on the ground, unable to reach his brother. He shot forward again, knowing that he had very little time before the storm’s portal shut. Unfortunately, it seemed to move away from him, and even flying, Alcharr couldn’t reach it. In shifted form, Hash passed him, but not even the dragon had any luck. Just as Alcharr thought his brother and Dorien would be lost without aid, Sandros and Lyole jumped into the blinding light and disappeared as well. Moments later, the energy storm quieted, and the clouds actually began to clear. Alcharr stared in shock at the spot where his brother had vanished. Kyllian landed at his side and hugged him tight. “We’ll find him, Alcharr. I promise you, we’ll find him.” Alcharr wanted to believe his lover’s words, but he feared that by the time that happened, Valderr’s heart would forever be scarred. His hopes now lay with Dorien, Sandros, and Lyole. Please protect him, he sent to the men. Please, keep him safe. Unsurprisingly, no one answered, and Alcharr’s scream echoed in the now-silent garden. What would they do now? Would he be able to reach his brother in time?

THE END WWW.SCARLETHYACINTH.WEBS.COM

 

 

ABOUT THE AUTHOR A native Romanian, Scarlet was born in 1986 and grew up an avid fan of Karl May and Jules Verne, reading fantasy stories and adventure. Later, when she was out of fantasy stories to read, she delved into her mother’s collection of books and, of course, stumbled onto romance. As a writer though, Scarlet Hyacinth was born one sunny summer day, when a dear friend of hers—the same friend who introduced her to GLBT fiction—proposed they start writing a story of their own. As it turns out, the two friends never did finish that particular story, but Scarlet discovered she had a knack for writing and ended up starting to write individually. And so, between working on her dissertation, studying for exams, and reading yaoi manga, she started writing the Kaldor Saga. Along the way, Scarlet met a lot of wonderful people who supported her, and in the end, she found her story a home and, in the process, fulfilled a beautiful dream.

Also by Scarlet Hyacinth Siren LoveXtreme Forever ManLove: Tides of Love 1: Saving Connor

For all other titles, please visit www.bookstrand.com/scarlet-hyacinth

 

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com